Skip to main content

Full text of "Facts on communism"

See other formats


rF 


I 
I 


t 


/  I  ^  vv/y» 


-,^       I  n  v/A  / 


V.  l-r 


3J 


86th  Congress,  2d  Session 


House  Document  No.  336 


Facts 


ON 


Communism 


VOLUME  I 
THE  COMMUNIST  IDEOLOGY 


86th  Congress,  2d  Session House  Document  No.  336 


FACTS    ON 
COMMUNISM 


VOLUME  I 
THE  COMMUNIST  IDEOLOGY 


COMMITTEE  ON  UN-AMERICAN  ACTIVITIES 

HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES 

EIGHTY-SIXTH  CONGRESS 

FIRST  SESSION 


DECEMBER  1959 


UNITED  STATES 
GOVERNMENT  PRINTING  OFFICE 
«1436o  WASHINGTON  :  1960 


For  sale  by  the  Suporintondent  of  Documents,  U.S.  Government  Printing  OIHce 
Washington  25,  D.G.    -    Piico  45  cents 


"-7'  ' 

J     -June     <^  / 

COMMITTEE  ON  UN-AMERICAN  ACTIVITIES 
United  States  House  of  Representatives 

FRANCIS  E,  WALTER,  Pennsylvania,  Chairman 

MORGAN  M.  MOULDER,  Missouri  DONALD  L.  JACKSON,  California 

CLYDE  DOYLE,  California  GORDON  H.  SCHERER,  Ohio 

EDWIN  E.  WILLIS,  Louisiana  WILLIAM  E.  MILLER,  New  York 

WILLIAM  M.  TUCK,  Virginia  AUGUST  E.  JOHANSEN.  Michigan 

Richard  Arens,  Staff  Director 


H.  Con.  Res.  449  Passed  February  9,  1960 

^ijfitpiith  Congress  of  the  Bnitecl  States  of  America 

AT  THE  SECOND  SESSION 

Begun  and  held  at  the  City  of  Washington  on  Wednesday,  the  sixth  day  of  January, 

one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  sixty 

Concurrent  l\Cso[iitian 

Resolved  hy  the  House  of  Representatives  {the  Senate  concurring)^ 
That  the  publication  entitled  "Facts  on  Communism — Volume  1,  The 
Communist  Ideology"  prepared  by  the  Committee  on  Un-American 
Activities,  House  of  Eepresentatives,  Eighty-sixth  Congress,  first  ses- 
sion, be  printed  as  a  House  document ;  and  that  there  be  printed 
thirty  thousand  additional  copies  of  said  document  of  which  sis  thou- 
sand shall  be  for  the  use  of  said  committee  and  twenty-four  thousand 
copies  to  be  prorated  to  the  Members  of  the  House  of  Eej)resentatives. 

Attest : 

Ralph  R.  Roberts, 
Cleric  of  the  House  of  Representatives, 


Attest : 


II 


Felton  M.  Johnston, 
Secretary  of  the  Senate. 


CONTENTS 


o 


Page 

Preface 1 

Introduction 3 

v^  The  Communist  Ideology 15 

^         Chapter     I.  The  Communist  View  of  History 15 

^V^                                     1.  Classes  and  Class  Struggle 15 

"*                                                    Property  as  the  basis  of  class  struggle 15 

nS                                                   Classes  as  conscious  agents  in  history 16 

^                                                     Facts,  analysis,  and  dogma 16 

Communist  explanation  of  evil 19 

2.  Class  Struggles  and  Historical  Change 19 

\;                                                    Class  struggles  as  the  form  of  historical  change.  ...  19 

dS                                                    Knowledge  of  the  "laws"  of  historical  change 21 

^                                      3.  The  Destination  of  History 22 

^                                                     Five  phases  of  human  society 2 

X                                                    Significance  of  the  "five  phases"  theory 23 

Weaknesses  of  the  "five  phases"  theory 24 

4.  The  Laws  of  History 25 

Dialectical  materialism 25 

Dialectic 26 

Materialism 27 

5.  "Scientific"  Socialism 29 

"Utopian"  socialism  rejected 29 

Attention  focused  on  the  laws  of  change  rather  than 

the  goal 30 

Chapter    II,  The  Communist  View  of  the  Present  Society 32 

1 .  The  Communist  World  View 32 

Two  incompatible  approaches 32 

Marx's  indictment  of  capitalist  society 33 

Commodity  production  and  contractual  labor 34 

"Surplus  value" 35 

The  significance  of  the  concept  of  "surplus  value". .  35 

The  "labor  theory  of  value" 36 

Criticism  of  the  theory  of  "surplus  value" 37 

2.  Marx's  View  of  the  Dynamics  of  Capitalist  Society. ...  38 

The  "law  of  accumulation" 39 

"Concentration"  and  "centralization" 39 

"Increasing  misery" 40 

Crises  and  revolution 40 

3.  Lenin's  Views  on  Capitalism 41 

False  predictions 41 

The  consequences  of  the  failure  of  Marx's  predic- 
tions    42 

•'Monopoly  capitalism" 43 

The  "need  for  foreign  markets" 44 

Division  and  redivision  of  the  world 45 

The  new  image  of  capitalism 46 

4.  Lenin's  Views  About  the  Dynamics  of  Capitalism 47 

The  politics  of  "imperialism" 47 

"Inherent  contradictions  of  imperialism" 48 

Weaknesses  of  Lenin's  concept 49 

5.  Communists  in  "Present-day  Society" 50 

Communist  attitudes  toward  "present-day  society" . .  50 

(III) 


IV 

The  Communist  Ideology — Continued  Page 

Chapter  III.  The  Socialist  Revolution 55 

1.  Difference  Between  "Socialist  Revolution"  and  Other 

Revolutions 55 

Meaning  of  the  Marxist  concept  of  revolution 56 

2.  "Bourgeoisie"  and  "Proletariat" 56 

"Revolutionary"  and  "really  revolutionary" 57 

3.  Marx's  and  Engels'  Idea  of  the  Revolution 59 

When 60 

Where 61 

Who 61 

How 62 

4.  Effects  of  the  Revolution 63 

5.  The  "Period  of  Transition" 65 

6.  Lenin's  Views  of  Communist  Revolution 66 

Chapter  IV.  Communist  Organization  and  Strategy 75 

1 .  The  Communist  Party 75 

Consciousness 76 

Opportunism 78 

The  party  and  the  masses 81 

"Propaganda"  and  "agitation" 82 

"Democratic  centralism" 84 

The  party  as  the  priesthood  of  "truth" 85 

2.  Principles  of  the  Communist  Minority  Strategy 87 

"Neutralization" 89 

Alliances 90 

The  "two  revolutions" 91 

Legal  and  illegal  activities 93 

Duration  of  the  minority  situation  of  the  party.  ...  94 

3.  The  Communist  Teaching  About  the  State 95 

Communist  dogma  about  the  nature  of  the  state ...  96 

The  "natural  order" 96 

The  state  as  a  symptom  of  humanity's  basic  ills ....  97 

Communist  concept  of  any  non-Communist  state .  .  100 

The  Soviet  state 101 

Functions  of  the  state 103 

State  power 105 

Official  definitions 106 

4.  The  Role  of  the  Soviet  Union 107 

Socialism  in  one  country 108 

"Peaceful  coexistence" 110 

"Inevitability"  of  war 113 

"Just"  and  "unjust"  wars 116 

The  "socialist  fatherland" 117 

The  Soviet  Union  and  the  "interests  of  mankind". .  119 

Chapter    V.  Communist  Philosophy 121 

1.  The  Philosophical  Basis  of  Communism 122 

Hegel 122 

Feuerbach 123 

2.  Materialism  and  Dialectic 125 

3.  Dialectical  Materialism 130 

4.  Religion  and  Ethics 133 


Public  Law  601,  79th  Congress 

The  legislation  under  which  the  House  Committee  on  Un-American 
Activities  operates  is  Public  Law  601,  79th  Congress  [1946],  chapter 
753,  2d  session,  which  provides: 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States 
of  America  in  Congress  assembled,  *  *  * 

PART  2— RULES  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES 

Rule  X 

SEC.  121.    STANDING    COMMITTEES 
******* 

18.  Committee  on  Un-American  Activities,  to  consist  of  nine  Members. 

Rule  XI 

POWERS    AND    DUTIES    OF    COMMITTEES 
******* 

(q)(l)  Committee  on  Un-American  Activities. 

(A)  Un-American  activities. 

(2)  The  Committee  on  Un-American  Activities,  as  a  whole  or  by  subcommit, 
tee,  is  authorized  to  make  from  time  to  time  investigations  of  (i)  the  extent- 
character,  and  objects  of  un-American  propaganda  activities  in  the  United  States, 
(ii)  the  diffusion  v/ithin  the  United  States  of  subversive  and  un-American  propa- 
ganda that  is  instigated  from  foreign  countries  or  of  a  domestic  origin  and  attaclis 
the  principle  of  the  form  of  government  as  guaranteed  by  our  Constitution,  and 
(iii)  ail  other  questions  in  relation  thereto  that  would  aid  Congress  in  any  necessary 
remedial  legislation. 

The  Committee  on  Un-American  Activities  shall  report  to  the  House  (or  to  the 
Clerk  of  the  House  if  the  House  is  not  in  session)  the  results  of  any  such  investi- 
gation, together  with  such  recommendations  as  it  deems  advisable. 

For  the  purpose  of  any  such  investigation,  the  Committee  on  Un-American 
Activities,  or  any  subcommittee  thereof,  is  authorized  to  sit  and  act  at  such 
times  and  places  within  the  United  States,  whether  or  not  the  House  is  sitting, 
has  recessed,  or  has  adjourned,  to  hold  such  hearings,  to  require  the  attendance 
of  such  witnesses  and  the  production  of  such  books,  papers,  and  documents,  and 
to  take  such  testimony,  as  it  deems  necessary.  Subpenas  may  be  issued  under 
the  signature  of  the  chairman  of  the  committee  or  any  subcommittee,  or  by  any 
member  designated  by  any  such  chairman,  and  may  be  served  by  any  person 
designated  by  any  such  chairman  or  member. 

*****•• 

Rule  XII 

LEGISLATIVE    OVERSIGHT   BY    STANDING    COMMITTEES 

Sec.  136.  To  assist  the  Congress  in  appraising  the  administration  of  the  laws 
and  in  developing  such  amendments  or  related  legislation  as  it  may  deem  neces- 
sary, each  standing  committee  of  the  Senate  and  the  House  of  Representatives 
shall  exercise  continuous  watchfulness  of  the  execution  by  the  administrative 
agencies  concerned  of  any  laws,  the  subject  matter  of  which  is  within  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  such  committee;  and,  for  that  purpose,  shall  study  all  pertinent  reports 
and  data  submitted  to  the  Congress  by  the  agencies  in  the  executive  branch  of 
the  Government. 

(V) 


RULES  ADOPTED  BY  THE  86TH  CONGRESS 
House  Resolution  7,  January  7,  1959 

*  *  *  *  *  0  0 

Rule  X 

STANDING    COMMITTEES 

1.  There  shall  be  elected  by  the  House,  at  the  commencement  of  each  Con- 
gress, 

******  ^ 

(q)  Committee  on  Un-American  Activities,  to  consist  of  nine  Members. 

******  m 

Rule  XI 

POWERS    AND    DUTIES    OF    COMMITTEES 

*  *  *  *  *  0  m 

18.  Committee  on  Un-American  Activities. 

(a)  Un-American  activities. 

(b)  The  Committee  on  Un-American  Activities,  as  a  whole  or  by  subcommittee, 
is  authorized  to  m.ake  from  time  to  time  investigations  of  (1)  the  extent,  char- 
acter, and  objects  of  un-American  propaganda  activities  in  the  United  States, 
(2)  the  diffusion  within  the  United  States  of  subversive  and  un-American  prop- 
aganda that  is  instigated  from  foreign  countries  or  of  a  domestic  origin  and 
attacks  the  principle  of  the  form  of  government  as  guaranteed  by  our  Constitu- 
tion, and  (3)  all  other  questions  in  relation  thereto  that  would  aid  Congress 
in  any  necessary  remedial  legislation. 

The  Committee  on  Un-American  Activities  shall  report  to  the  House  (or  to  the 
Clerk  of  the  House  if  the  House  is  not  in  session)  the  results  of  any  such  investi- 
gation, together  with  such  recommendations  as  it  deems  advisable. 

For  the  purpose  of  any  such  investigation,  the  Committee  on  Un-American 
Activities,  or  any  subcomm.ittee  thereof,  is  authorized  to  sit  and  act  at  such  times 
and  places  within  the  United  States,  whether  or  not  the  House  is  sitting,  has 
recessed,  or  has  adjourned,  to  hold  such  hearings,  to  require  the  attendance 
of  such  witnesses  and  the  production  of  such  books,  papers,  and  documents,  and 
to  take  such  testimon}',  as  it  deems  necessary',  Subpenas  may  be  issued  under 
the  signature  of  the  chairman  of  the  committee  or  any  subcommittee,  or  by  any 
member  designated  by  any  such  chairman,  and  may  be  served  by  any  person 
designated  by  any  such  chairman  or  member. 

******* 

26.  To  assist  the  House  in  appraising  the  administration  of  the  laws  and  In 
developing  such  amendments  or  related  legislation  as  it  may  deem  necessary, 
each  standing  committee  of  the  House  shall  exercise  continuous  watchfulness 
of  the  execution  by  the  administrative  agencies  concerned  of  any  laws,  the  subject 
matter  of  which  is  within  the  jurisdiction  of  such  committee;  and,  for  that 
purpose,  shall  study  all  pertinent  reports  and  data  submitted  to  the  House  by 
the  agencies  in  the  executive  branch  of  the  Government. 

(VI) 


PREFACE 

The  Committee  on  Un-American  Activities  herewith  presents  the  first 
of  a  series  of  volumes  designed  to  give  a  comprehensive  survey  of  commu- 
nism in  both  its  theoretical  and  practical  aspects. 

This  volume  and  succeeding  volumes  to  be  published  are  the  fruit  of 
collaboration  between  the  Committee's  research  staff  and  a  number  of 
eminent  scholars  with  specialized  knowledge  of  certain  aspects  of 
communism. 

Volume  I  of  the  Facts  on  Communism  is  published  with  the  Commit- 
tee's special  acknowledgment  to  Dr.  Gerhart  Niemeyer,  professor  of 
political  science  at  the  University  of  Notre  Dame,  for  taking  the  respon- 
sibihty  of  analyzing  and  interpreting  Communist  ideology. 

Francis  E.  Walter,  Chairman. 

(1) 


INTRODUCTION 

Communism  is  called,  by  its  own  followers,  a  "philosophy  in  action." 
As  a  philosophy,  it  is  characterized  by  a  basic  attitude  of  uncompromising 
hostility  to  all  non-Communist  societies  and  the  ideas  held  in  them. 
Beyond  this,  however,  it  is  a  philosophy  armed  with  means  of  power. 

First,  it  is  armed  with  the  strength  and  resources  of  a  big  country  and 
the  more  than  200  million  people  living  there.  Using  this  country's 
might,  it  has  added  to  itself  the  further  strength  of  an  empire  of  over 
700  million  more  people.  Second,  this  philosophy  is  the  guiding  motive 
for  a  network  of  organized  adherents  in  all  countries  whose  loyalties  are 
basically  alienated  from  their  respective  nations  and  fellow  citizens  and 
committed  to  the  overthrow  of  the  existing  social  order  in  favor  of  the 
Communist  alternative. 

At  present,  comm.unism  has  concentrated  its  hostility  on  the  United 
States  as  the  most  powerful  among  the  nations  not  yet  under  its  sway. 
The  United  States  thus  finds  itself  under  attack  by  an  enemy  whose 
motive  for  hostility  is  not  any  practical  grievance  or  limited  aspiration  but 
rather  the  basic  will  to  destroy  the  order  of  life  in  the  United  States  in 
order  to  make  room  for  a  Communist  rule. 

The  enemy  has  engaged  us  on  many  fronts  at  once.  In  the  field  of 
international  power  relations,  he  has  pursued  an  aggressive  policy 
seeking  to  isolate  the  United  States  in  order  to  destroy  our  power,  an 
objective  toward  which  he  has  pressed  with  or  without  war,  by  means 
of  diplomacy,  propaganda,  trade,  and  subversion.  In  the  framework 
of  internal  political  and  social  order,  the  enemy  has  sought  to  influence, 
paralyze,  or  disintegrate  the  processes  of  our  common  life,  operating 
under  the  facade  of  ostensibly  responsible  citizenship.  In  the  realm  of 
ideas,  finally,  the  enemy  has  attempted  to  use  many  kinds  of  intellectual 
and  cultural  activities  (education,  science,  literature,  art)  in  order  to 
destroy  all  loyalties  other  than  those  to  Communist  leadership. 

This  multifarious  attack,  unprecedented  in  history,  differs  so  much 
from  the  normal  pattern  of  relations  between  nations  or  political  groups 
within  nations  that  many  people  fail  to  grasp  the  full  extent  of  the  threat. 
Some  tend  to  mistake  communism  for  a  mere  part  of  what  it  is  and 
does.  Others  are  not  informed  about  the  concealed  aspects  of  com- 
munism. Still  others  find  the  Communist  philosophy  strange  and  in- 
comprehensible. 

Ignorance  of  communism  in  all  its  aspects  is  a  dangerous  weakness  in 
this  struggle.     The  committee  has  therefore  considered  it  one  of  its 

(3) 


most  urgent  tasks  to  assemble  all  the  salient  facts  about  communism 
for  a  full,  undistorted,  and  revealing  picture  of  communism's  true 
nature.  This  is  no  small  undertaking.  It  amounts  to  a  comprehen- 
sive and  intelligible,  as  well  as  fully  documented,  description  of  the  Com- 
munist philosophy,  the  rise  of  the  Communists  to  power  in  Russia,  the 
regime  they  have  established  there,  the  expansion  of  Communist  rule 
from  Russia,  and  the  methods  used  by  Communist  imperialism. 

By  way  of  an  introduction  to  the  more  detailed  treatments  of  these 
various  topics,  it  behooves  us  briefly  to  identify  the  political  movement 
with  which  we  are  dealing,  the  men  who  originated  it,  and  the  place 
they  and  their  ideas  occupy  in  contemporary  history. 

The  term  "communism"  is  now  commonly  confined  to  the  organiza- 
tion and  ideology  of  the  revolutionary  movement  centering  in  the  Com- 
munist Party  of  the  So\iet  Union.  This  party,  in  turn,  acknovv'ledges  as 
its  undisputed  authority  Vladimir  Il'ich  Lenin.  Lenin  confessed  him- 
self a  faithful  pupil  of  Karl  Marx  and  Friedrich  Engels,  and  he  began 
to  organize  his  Communist  Party  within  the  framework  of  the  larger 
organized  movement  initiated  by  Marx  and  Engels.  Lenin,  however, 
was  also  influenced  by  a  specific  Russian  revolutionary  tradition  which 
had  its  own  thinkers — notably  Nechaev  and  Tkachev — and  its  own  suc- 
cession of  revolutionary  organizations,  which  indirectly  affected  the 
Russian  Marxists.^  The  ideology  of  communism,  as  finally  elaborated 
by  Lenin,  formally  adopted  all  of  the  thoughts  of  Marx  and  Engels,  even 
though  in  substance  these  ideas  were  developed  and  revised  by  Lenin. 
Its  organizational  and  operational  methods  are,  however,  strongly  influ- 
enced by  non-Marxist  revolutionary  traditions  in  Russia. 

In  the  following  we  shall  briefly  identify  the  men,  ideas,  and  organi- 
zations that  contributed  to  communism  in  its  present  form. 

Marx  and  His  Time 

For  a  brief  survey  of  the  biographical  data  of  Karl  Marx,  we  rely  on 
the  following  sketch  by  Sidney  Hook : 

.  .  .  Marx  was  bom  in  1818  in  the  little  Rhenish  town  of  Trier  which 
boasted  of  its  origins  as  a  distinguished  Roman  outpost  of  early  times.  On 
both  sides  of  his  family  he  was  descended  from  a  long  line  of  Jev/ish  rabbis. 
For  social  reasons,  Marx's  father  became  converted  to  Protestantism  and  his 
son  grew  up  without  any  consciousness  of  himself  as  being  Jewish.  After  a 
conventionally  brilliant  career  at  school,  Marx  attended  briefly  the  Univer- 
sity of  Bonn  and  then  the  University  of  Berlin  where  he  developed  strong 
intellectual  interests  in  law,  philology,  and  theology.  Upon  the  completion 
of  his  doctorate  he  was  made  editor  of  the  Rheinische  Zeitung,  which  was 
shortly  suppressed  because  of  its  advanced  liberal  views.  In  1843,  Marx 
married.     He  then  moved  to  Paris  where  he  plunged  into  a  study  of 


*  Eugene  Pyziur,  The  Doctrine  of  Anarchism  of  Michael  A.  Bakunin  (Milwaukee: 
Marquette  University  Press,  1955),  especially  chapter  6. 


French  communism  and  political  economy.  While  in  Paris  he  met  Friedrich 
Engels  and  forged  a  lifelong  friendship  with  him.  Engcls,  son  of  a  wealthy 
manufacturer,  shared,  helped  develop,  and  popularized  Marx's  ideas.  He 
also  relieved  tlie  burden  of  crushing  poverty  on  Marx's  family.  Exiled  from 
Paris,  Marx  went  to  Brussels  where  he  joined  the  Communist  League  and 
on  the  eve  of  the  Revolution  of  1848  wrote  the  Communist  Manifesto.  He 
took  a  lively  part  in  helping  to  organize  the  Revolution  of  1848  in  Western 
Europe,  was  banished  from  Brussels,  arrested,  tried,  and  freed  in  Gennany, 
and  compelled  to  leave  France  again.  He  finally  found  political  asylum 
in  London,  where  he  spent  the  rest  of  his  life  in  research,  writing,  emigrant 
squabbles,  political  journalism  of  the  highest  level,  and  in  organizing  the 
First  International  Workingmen's  Association.  He  published  comparatively 
little  during  this  period  aside  from  the  first  volume  of  Capital,  although  he 
left  behind  the  draft  of  several  other  volumes. 

Fame  and  acknowledgment  came  slowly  to  Marx,  and  when  he  died  in 
1883  few  outside  of  the  circle  of  his  political  followers  were  aware  of  his 
work  and  stature.^ 

Who  were  the  French  Communists  whom  Marx  went  to  Paris  to  study, 
and  what  place  does  Marx  occupy  in  comparison  with  them?  Socialist 
movements  had  taken  form  in  the  wake  of  the  French  Revolution  ( 1 789 ) 
which  had  powerfully  propagated  the  ideas  of  freedom  and  equality. 
In  the  framework  of  the  developing  industrial  society,  people  began  to 
ask  how  these  ideas  applied  to  the  industrial  workers. 

.  .  .  The  workingman  was  told  by  respected  economists  that  he  could  not 
hope  to  change  the  system  in  his  own  favor.  .  .  .  He  was  told  by  the 
Manchester  School,  and  by  its  equivalent  in  France,  that  the  income  of  labor 
was  set  by  ineluctable  natural  lavv's.  .  .  . 

******* 

There  were  two  means  of  escape.  One  was  to  improve  the  position  of 
labor  in  the  market.  This  led  to  the  formation  of  labor  unions.  .  .  . 
The  other  means  of  escape  was  to  repudiate  the  whole  idea  of  a  market 
economy.  It  was  to  conceive  of  a  system  in  which  goods  were  to  be  pro- 
duced for  use,  not  for  sale;  and  in  which  working  people  should  be  com- 
pensated according  to  need,  not  according  to  the  requirements  of  an  em- 
ployer.    This  was  the  basis  of  most  forms  of  socialism. 

Socialism  spread  rapidly  among  the  working  class  after  1830.  In  France 
it  blended  with  revolutionary  republicanism.  There  was  a  revival  of  in- 
terest in  the  great  Revolution  and  the  democratic  republic  of  1793.  .  .  . 
In  Britain,  as  befitted  the  different  background  of  the  country,  socialistic 
ideas  blended  in  with  the  movement  for  further  parliamentary  reform.' 

It  was  in  the  Western  countries  where  socialist  ideas  had  been  de- 
veloped by  various  schools  of  thought  and  various  political  movements 
that  Marx  found  men  v.ith  revolutionary  minds  akin  to  his  own. 


^Sidney  Hook,  Marx  and  the  Marxists,  The  Ambiguous  Legacy  (Princeton:  D. 
Van  Nostrand  Co.,  Inc.,  1955),  pp.  12,  13. 

'  R.  R.  Palmer,  A  History  of  the  Modern  World  (New  York:  Alfred  A.  Knopf,  Inc., 
1950),  pp.  475-477. 


Marx  was  a  revolutionary,  and  his  mission  to  prepare  the  proletariat  for 
revolution.  This  is  the  simple  and  important  fact  about  him  which  is  the 
clue  to  all  his  public  life.  The  real  difference  between  him  and  such  social- 
ists as  Owen,  Saint-Simon,  and  Fourier — the  Utopians,  as  he  called  them, 
although  he  also  spoke  of  them  with  considerable  respect — ^was  not  that 
he  was  scientific  and  they  were  not.  That  was  only  the  difference  as  he 
and  Engels  conceived  it.  Saint-Simon  had  a  theory  of  history  at  least  as 
intellectually  respectable  as  Marx's.  .  .  .  Marx  compared  Saint-Simon's 
theory  with  his  own  and  found  it  unccientific ;  but  the  impartial  student, 
looking  at  the  two  theories,  finds  one  characteristic  common  to  them: 
they  both  claim  to  be  scientific* 

The  three  "Utopians"  mentioned  in  the  above-quoted  passage  were 
contemporaries  of  Marx.  Robert  Owen  (1771-1858)  was  a  British 
reformer  and  socialist  who  reconstructed  a  community  into  a  model 
town  with  nonprofitmaking  stores  and  advanced  working  conditions. 
He  also  pioneered  a  number  of  cooperative  societies  and  instigated  the 
Factory  Act  of  1819.  Saint-Simon  (1760-1825)  was  a  French  social 
philosopher  of  noble  birth.  His  writings  foreshadowed  socialism,  Euro- 
pean federation,  and  the  positivism  of  Comte.  His  pupils  constructed 
a  political  program  calling  for  public  control  of  the  means  of  produc- 
tion, abolition  of  inheritance  rights,  and  the  emancipation  of  women. 
Fourier  ( 1772-1837)  was  also  a  French  social  philosopher.  He  called 
for  small  economic  units  based  on  common  property." 

As  soon  as  Marx,  in  polemical  discussion  with  other  socialists,  had 
defined  and  proclaimed  his  own  "scientific"  socialism  another  revolu- 
tion broke  out,  spreading  from  France  to  all  of  Europe  (1848). 

.  .  .  Governments  collapsed  all  over  the  Continent.  Remembered  hor- 
rors appeared  again,  as  in  a  recurring  dream,  in  much  the  same  sequence  as 
after  1789  only  at  a  much  faster  rate  of  speed.  Revolutionaries  milled  in 
the  streets,  kings  fled,  republics  were  declared,  and  within  four  years  there 
was  another  Napoleon.     Soon  thereafter  came  a  series  of  wars. 

.  .  .  only  the  Russian  Empire  and  Great  Britain  escaped  the  revolution- 
ary contagion  of  1848,  and  the  British  received  a  very  bad  scare.^ 

This  revolution,  coming  in  little  more  than  half  a  century  after  the 
Great  Revolution  in  France,  seemed  to  confirm  Marx's  theory  of  revolu- 
tions as  the  driving  force  in  history.  Together  with  other  revolution- 
aries, Marx  now  began  to  prepare  systematically  the  ground  for  further 
revolutionary  upheavals.  He  was,  however,  to  see  only  one  more,  and 
that  a  minor  one:  During  the  Franco-Prussian  War  of  1870-71,  an 
uprising  occurred  within  the  walls  of  besieged  Paris  and  a  revolutionary 
regime  established  itself  in  the  city  for  a  few  months.     This  was  the 


*  John  Plamcnatz,  German  Marxism  and  Russian  Communism  (London,  New  York, 
Toronto:  Longmans,  Green  &  Co.,  1954),  p.  118. 

"The  above  data  based  on  The  Columbia  Encyclopaedia   (2d  ed.;  New  York: 
Columbia  University  Press,  1950). 

•  Palmer,  op.  cit.,  pp.  479,  480. 


so-called  Paris  Commune,  a  movement  first  rejected  and  then  eagerly 
espoused  by  Marx  who  succeeded  in  incorporating  this  event  into  the 
revolutionary  tradition  acknowledged  and  venerated  by  his  own 
adherents/ 

To  turn  back  again  to  the  relation  between  Marx  and  other  contem- 
porary socialists : 

What  really  distinguishes  Marx  from  the  socialists  falsely  called  Utopian 
is  therefore  not  science  but  revolutionary  zeal;  and  what  distinguishes  him 
from  the  other  socialists  who  believed  in  the  class  war,  from  Blanqui, 
Proudhon  and  Bakunin,  is  again  not  science  but  the  peculiarities  of  the 
dieory  he  invented  to  explain  his  faith  in  the  proletariat.  Proudhon  had 
no  developed  philosophy  of  history;  his  theory  of  exploitation  was  different 
from  Marx's;  he  wanted  to  abolish  private  capitalism  without  substituting 
for  it  the  public  ownership  of  the  means  of  production  and  exchange;  and 
he  did  not  believe  that  the  workers  should  try  to  capture  political  power. 
He  was  a  more  confused  thinker  than  Marx,  but  just  as  determined  an 
enemy  of  capitalism.  Bakunin  was  an  anarchist,  an  almost  incoherent 
doctrinaire,  and  an  irresponsible  political  leader,  but  as  much  a  friend  of 
the  proletariat  and  as  ardent  a  fighter  as  Marx.  It  is  his  immense  learning, 
the  greater  coherence  of  his  theories,  his  ability  to  work  hard,  his  tenacity 
of  purpose,  his  sense  of  responsibility  and — dare  I  say  it? — his  bourgeois 
morality,  that  distinguish  Marx  from  Bakunin.* 

Here  we  meet  three  more  contemporaries  of  Marx.  Blanqui  (1805- 
8 1 )  was  a  French  revolutionist  and  radical  thinker,  as  well  as  a  leader 
in  the  Revolution  of  1848.  The  Commune  of  Paris  in  1871  was  largely 
controlled  by  his  followers.  Proudhon  (1809-65)  was  a  French  social 
theorist  who  achieved  prominence  through  his  pamphlet  What  Is  Prop- 
erty? He  sought  a  society  of  loosely  federated  groups  in  which  the  gov- 
ernment might  become  unnecessary.  Bakunin  ( 1 8 14-76 )  was  a  Russian 
anarchist  who  was  exiled  to  Siberia  from  where  he  escaped.  In  the  First 
International  he  was  opposed  by  Marx  who  had  him  expelled.  He  be- 
lieved "anarchism,  collectivism,  and  atheism"  would  give  man  complete 
freedom  and  advocated  violent  revolution.® 

.  .  .  Blanqui,  the  most  famous  active  revolutionary  leader  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  was  not  really  a  theorist  at  all;  he  merely  invented  a  social 
philosophy  to  justify  his  practice  long  after  he  had  adopted  it,  and  then  only 
because  it  was  the  fashion  to  do  so.  Blanqui,  like  Marx,  had  nothing  to  say 
about  the  future  society,  it  would  emerge  of  itself  and  no  one  could  know 
beforehand  what  it  would  be  like.  His  business  was  merely  to  destroy 
bourgeois  society;  and  to  that  business  he  devoted  his  whole  life.^° 


^R.  N.  Carew  Hunt,  The  Theory  and  Practice  of  Communism  (New  York:  the 
Macmillan  Co.,  1957),  p.  104. 

*  Plamenatz,  op.  cit.,  p.  119.  The  phrase  "bourgeois  morahty"  obviously  intends 
to  indicate  that  Marx  was  governed  by  certain  scruples  which  Bakunin  had  entirely 
shed. 

'  The  above  data  based  on  The  Columbia  Encyclopaedia,  op.  cit. 

*"  Plamenatz,  op.  cit.,  p.  120. 


8 

There  were,  in  other  words,  besides  Marxist  socialism  a  number  of 
other  similar  ideas  which  had  gathered  unto  themselves  social  move- 
ments, mainly  in  France.  There  was  Fourierism,  and  Saint-Simonism; 
there  was  the  anarchism  inspired  by  Proudhon,  and  the  conspiratorial 
revolutionary  movement  led  by  Blanqui.  Marx  was  certainly  influ- 
enced by  all  of  these  movements  and  yet  developed  the  main  features 
of  his  own  thought  in  the  effort  to  define  the  difference  between  himself 
and  them.  Thus  he  fought  a  running  battle  against  the  anarchists,  he 
separated  his  own  brand  of  socialism  sharply  from  what  he  called  the 
"Utopian"  variety,  and  kept  at  some  distance  from  Blanquism.  These 
efforts  took  shape  above  all  in  the  long-drawn-out  struggles  to  impose  his 
ideas  on  various  revolutionary  organizations.  After  the  original  Com- 
munist League,  which  soon  dissolved,  the  earliest  of  these  organizations 
was  the  First  International. 

The  First  and  Second  Internationals 

What  was  the  First  International?  In  1864,  at  a  meeting  attended 
by  French,  German,  Italian,  Swiss,  and  Polish  Socialists,  an  international 
association  was  formed.  It  was  called  an  "International  Federation  of 
Working  Men"  and  "pledged  to  destroy  the  prevailing  economic  sys- 
tem." The  association  comprised  many  heterogenous  elements,  whose 
general  agreement  on  some  revolutionary  mood  could  not  cover  their 
profound  disagreement  on  the  nature,  time,  occasion  and  aim  of  the 
revolution.  The  drafting  of  its  constitution  was  entrusted  to  Marx  who 
also  became  a  member  of  the  Executive  Committee." 

From  1866  to  1869  the  First  International  held  annual  congresses  either 
in  Switzerland  or  Belgium.  Marx  and  Engels  did  not  attend  them,  for 
neither  thought  such  gatherings  of  much  importance  as  long  as  they  them- 
selves controlled  the  General  Council  in  London.  ...  the  elements  of 
which  the  International  was  composed  were  too  heterogeneous  to  render 
possible  agreement  on  any  positive  policy.  .  .  . 

None  the  less,  the  First  International  .  .  .  grew  yearly  in  numbers. 
By  the  end  of  the  sixties  it  was  believed  to  have  a  regular  dues-paying 
membership  of  800,000.  .  .  .  Marx  .  .  .  saw  in  the  International 
great  possibilities.  ...  he  wrote  to  Engels  in  September  1867.  "By  the 
time  of  the  next  revolution,  which  may  perhaps  be  nearer  than  it  seems, 
we  (that  is  you  and  I)  will  have  this  powerful  engine  in  our  hands.  .  .  ." 

The  revolution  came  at  last  with  the  Paris  Commune  of  1871,  but  its 
result  was  to  destroy  the  International  .  .  . 

The  final  dissolution  of  die  First  International  was  due  to  Marx's  con- 
troversy with  Michael  Bakunln.  .  .  , 


"Hunt,  op.  cit.,p.  113. 


9 

.  .  .  His  personality  dominated  the  Basle  Congress  of  1869 — which 
Marx  did  not  attend — and  a  resolution  drafted  by  Marx  was  voted  down  by 
a  large  majority.  Marx  therefore  became  persuaded  that  Bakunin  was  out 
to  capture  the  International;  and  thus  he  and  Engels  attended  the  next 
congress,  held  at  The  Hague  on  September  2nd,  1872,  where  they  succeeded 
in  getting  him  excluded.  But  his  [Bakunin's]  influence  in  the  Inter- 
national was  still  dangerously  strong;  and  rather  than  allow  it  to  come  under 
his  control,  Marx  carried  a  resolution  transferring  its  headquarters  to  the 
United  States  .  .  .  where  it  was  finally  dissolved  at  the  Congress  of 
Philadelphia  of  1876.^2 

Marx  and  Engels  themselves  did  not  attempt  to  revive  the  Interna- 
tional. Before  a  successor  organization  was  founded,  there  took  place  a 
remarkable  growth  of  socialist  parties  in  the  major  countries  of  Europe, 
particularly  in  Germany,  parties  in  which  Marx's  principles  often  played 
a  dominating  role. 

...  in  Germany  ...  at  the  Reichstag  elections  of  1890,  the  Social 
Democrats  polled  nearly  a  million  and  a  half  votes.  ...  It  was  by  far 
the  largest  political  labour  group  in  Europe,  and  its  leaders  were  regarded, 
even  by  the  Russians,  with  an  extreme  I'espect.  In  England  the  "Demo- 
cratic Federation"  was  founded  in  1881  by  H.  M.  Hyndman,  and  became 
known  in  1884  as  the  "Social  Democratic  Federation".  ...  In  France 
the  Parti  Ouvrier  Francais  had  been  founded  in  1879  by  Jules  Guesde,  and 
Marx  had  drawn  up  its  statutes.  .  .  . 

In  1889  two  congresses  were  held  in  Paris,  the  one  attended  by  Marxists, 
and  the  other  by  non-Marxists.  The  two,  however,  were  persuaded  to  com- 
bine; and  thus  on  July  14th  .  .  ,  there  was  founded  .  .  .  the  Second 
International,  which  held  congresses  every  two  or  three  years  up  to  the 
First  World  War.  It  formally  adopted  Marx's  basic  principles — the  class 
struggle,  international  unity,  proletarian  action  and  the  socialization  of 
the  means  of  production;  .  .  .^^ 

The  Second  International  had  put  great  hopes  in  international  labor 
solidarity  as  an  effective  barrier  to  international  war.  When  it  was  not 
able  to  prevent  the  outbreak  or  continuation  of  the  World  War  in  1914, 
its  prestige  suffered  a  fatal  blow  from  which  it  never  recovered.  How- 
ever, even  before  this  time,  its  ranks  had  been  badly  split  by  disagree- 
ment over  the  character  of  the  coming  revolution. 

Reformism  and  Revolutionism 

Between  approximately  1900  and  1917,  a  split  produced  itself  within 
the  Second  International,  or  rather  within  the  parties  affiliated  with 
the  Second  International.  It  took  place  in  the  foiTn  of  violent  discus- 
sions over  party  strategy,  particularly  in  the  German  Social-Democratic 
Party,  and  particularly  as  a  result  of  the  Russian  Revolution  of  1905. 

''Ibid.,  pp.  113-118. 
"ifcid.,  pp.  125, 126, 


10 

That  revolution  raised  the  question  whether  Marxists  should  proceed 
to  make  a  revolution  by  direct  mass  action  or  should  rather  work  for 
increasing  influence  of  the  party's  parliamentary  representation.  An- 
other issue  was  raised  by  the  prospective  European  war,  which  posed 
the  question  whether  Marxist  parties  should  unconditionally  refuse  to 
support  the  military  establishments  of  their  nations,  or  should  rather 
press  for  social  improvements  as  the  price  for  socialist  support  of  miUtary 
appropriations.^* 

...  In  the  German  Social  Democratic  Party  the  1905  revolution  in 
Russia  was  the  parting  of  the  ways.  The  leader  of  the  Marxist  faction 
was  then  Karl  Kautsky  [1854-1938]  ...  in  ...  1906  he  published 
an  article  .  .  .  suggesting  .  .  .  the  necessity  of  a  change  of  tactics 
within  the  Party.  .  .  .  "It  is,"  he  said,  "of  course  an  error  to  say  that 
the  Social  Democrats  are  working  to  bring  about  a  revolution.  That  is 
not  at  all  the  case.  What  interest  have  we  in  producing  catastrophes  in 
which  the  workers  will  be  the  first  to  suffer?"  Thereafter  the  Party  split 
into  three  groups — the  reformist  right-wing,  whose  doctrine  every  congress 
condemned  in  theory  but  increasingly  applied  in  practice;  the  Centre,  led 
by  Bebel  and  later  joined  by  Kautsky;  and  the  Marxist  left-wing  under 
Rosa  Luxemburg,  and  Karl  Liebknecht  who  were  to  be  the  founders  of  the 
German  Communist  Party.^^ 

It  turned  out  that  Marxism  could  produce  two  courses  of  action  which 
were  mutually  exclusive  even  though  they  sprang  from  the  same  founda- 
tions. Kautsky's  position,  sketched  in  the  above  passage,  is  that  of  a 
Marxist  who  challenges  the  capitalist  society  in  the  name  of  a  higher 
morality  which,  of  course,  induces  him  to  compete  with  the  rulers  of 
that  society  for  better  solutions  to  current  political  problems.  The  oppo- 
site course,  eventually  formulated  in  its  sharpest  consistency  by  Lenin, 
is  for  ^.larxists  to  consider  themselves  as  utter  strangers  in  the  present 
society,  to  put  all  their  eggs  in  the  single  basket  of  the  socialist  future, 
and  therefore  to  hasten  the  historical  cataclysm  of  the  Revolution  by 
all  the  means  at  their  disposal.  The  latter  course  came  to  be  called 
revolutionary,  and  the  former  reformist.  The  split  between  adherents 
of  these  two  courses  resulted  from  the  political  choices  they  had  to  make 
when  Marxist  parties  became  poNvcrf  ul  enough  to  influence  the  politics  of 
their  countries  and  had  to  make  up  their  minds  what  they  should  do  in 
matters  of  military  appropriations,  credits  for  colonial  rule,  and  how  they 
would  behave  in  the  case  of  a  general  war.  It  is  from  this  spHt  between 
two  wings  of  Marxism  that  eventually  resulted  the  two  different  and 
antagonistic  party  systems  of  Communists  and  Social-Democrats,  the 
former  organized  in  the  Third  International  and  the  latter  continuing 
in  the  Second  International. 


"Carl  E.  Schorske,  German  Social  Democracy  1905-1917  (Cambridge:  Harvard 
University  Press,  1955),  particularly  parts  I  and  IV. 
"Hunt,  0/).  cit.,p.  133. 


ii 

Lenin  and  Bolshevism 

The  above  passage  mentions  a  "reformist"  right  wing  of  the  German 
Party.  This  "reformism"  actually,  in  a  negative  way,  produced  much 
of  the  impulse  for  Leninism.  "Reformism"  was  started  by  the  ideas  of 
Eduard  Bernstein  (1850-1932),  the  first  leading  Marxist  daring  pub- 
licly to  admit  that  Marx's  predictions  had  not  come  true,  and  to  draw 
from  this  the  conclusion  that  Marx's  principles  should  be  revised. 
Thence  his  approach  is  also  called  "Revisionism." 

Bernstein  called  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  reforms  achieved  as  a  result 
of  the  pressure  of  trade  unions,  and  the  Socialist  Party  had  altered  in  some 
ways  the  grim  economic  prospects  of  capitalism  as  predicted  by  the  orthodox 
Marxists.  He  inferred  from  this  and  other  social  phenomena  that  the  work- 
ers could  gain  both  more  allies  and  more  victories  by  the  extension  of  demo- 
cratic methods  than  by  preaching  and  practicing  class  war.  Class  struggles 
were  endemic  to  the  economic  system.  But  they  need  not  take  violent  form. 
Bernstein  in  efTect  made  the  sociaHst  program  subordinate  to  the  democratic 
process  and  the  interest  of  class  a  means  of  furthering  the  good  of  the 
community.^® 

Bernstein's  main  work  was  published  in  1898,  and  from  then  on  a 
violent  discussion  rent  the  ranks  of  the  Marxist  Sociahst  parties.  One  of 
those  who  reacted  very  strongly  against  Bernstein's  revisionist  ideas  was 
the  young  Russian  Marxist  \Qadimir  Il'ich  Ulianov,  who  later  adopted 
the  cover  name  N.  Lenin  (1870-1924).  He  had  been  introduced  to 
Marxism  by  Georgi  Plekhanov  (1856-1918)  who  had  founded,  in 
1883,  a  Marxist  group  among  Russian  exiles  in  Switzerland.  At  a  con- 
gress in  Minsk  in  1898,  the  Social  Democratic  Party  of  Russia  was 
founded,  but,  since  the  party  v/as  illegal  in  Russia,  its  leaders  operated  in 
Switzerland.  It  was  among  this  group  that  Lenin,  in  1903,  developed 
the  principles  of  the  Communist  Party. 

In  Russia,  the  impact  of  Western  ideas  on  a  rigidly  autocratic  regime 
had  produced  a  revolutionary  tradition  which  had  developed  inde- 
pendently of  the  Western  revolutionary  movements,  even  though  West- 
ern socialist  notions  had  from  time  to  time  inspired  its  leaders. 

.  .  .  The  first  revolutionary  effort  made  by  the  Decembrists,  in  1825, 
was  fomented  by  circles  of  officers  and  aristocrats  without  popular  sup- 
port. In  the  second  half  of  the  reign  of  Alexander  II  (1855-1881)  the 
radicals  realized  that  a  literary  movement  addressed  to  intellectuals,  par- 
ticularly students,  could  not  obtain  practical  results.  Instead,  they  pinned 
their  hopes  on  terror  and  on  the  peasants.  Some  expected  that  attempts 
against  the  lives  of  high  officials  and  the  Tsar  himself  would  be  a  signal 
for  a  revolution  of  the  masses.  Others  held  the  romantic  belief  that  the 
Russian  peasant  for  whom  village  communities  without  individual  land 
property  were  characteristic,  had  a  particular  affinity  for  socialism.  .  ,  . 


"  Hook,  op.  cit.,  p.  67. 
51436'— 60— vol.  1- 


12 

This  sentimental-Utopian  attitude  was  opposed  from  the  1880's  on, 
especially  by  Russian  Marxism  (spread  first  among  emigres)  of  which 
Plekhanov  was  the  most  outstanding  representative." 

Among  these  Russian  Marxists,  ideas  resembling  the  revisionism  of 
Bernstein  made  headway.  Like  Marx  in  earlier  times,  Lenin  worked 
out  his  own  position  in  bitter  ideological  and  organizational  fights  against 
the  "revisionists."  In  addition,  however,  he  had  been  strongly  in- 
fluenced by  some  ideas  about  the  coming  revolution  which  were  devel- 
oped by  the  Russian  terrorist  revolutionists  Nechaev  and  Tkachev. 

"Neither  now  nor  in  the  future,"  Tkachev  had  written  in  1874,  "will  the 
common  people  by  its  own  power  bring  on  a  social  revolution.  We  alone, 
the  revolutionary  minority,  can  and  should  do  that  as  soon  as  possible."  ^^ 

At  the  Second  Congress  ^®  of  the  new  Russian  Social-Democratic  Party, 
Lenin  advanced  these  ideas  against  the  other  Marxists  who  had  more 
conventional  notions  about  party  organization. 

.  .  .  Only  if  professional  revolutionaries  devoted  their  whole  lives  to 
the  fight  against  Tsarism,  could  they  achieve  the  collapse  of  absolutist  de- 
fenses, and  only  a  careful  organization  could  secure  and  guarantee  a  con- 
tinuity of  the  revolutionary  movement.  This  conception  of  the  party  as  a 
kind  of  military  organization,  based  upon  orthodox  Marxian  doctrine,  as 
interpreted  by  Lenin  (whose  views  were  regarded  as  the  truth),  resulted 
in  a  split  between  Bolsheviks  and  Mensheviks  at  the  London  Social-Demo- 
cratic Party  congress  of  1903.^° 

Thus  was  born  not  only  the  nucleus  of  the  Communist  Party,  but  also 
a  new  version  of  Marxism,  later  called  Leninism.  The  party  existed  for 
a  long  while  as  a  mere  faction  of  the  Social-Democratic  Party  of  Rus- 
sia until,  in  1912,  it  became  a  party  with  its  own  organization."^ 

Communism  as  we  know  it  today — an  organized  and  armed  ideo- 
logical enterprise — was  bom  at  the  1 903  Congress  of  Russian  Marxists. 
Here  took  place  the  merging  of  the  characteristic  elements  which  in 
their  combination  since  then  have  identified  communism:  a  dogmatic, 
exclusive,  and  aggressive  ideology,  a  centralized,  quasi-military  and 
totalitarian  combat  organization,  the  unquestioned  intellectual  author- 
ity of  Lenin,  and  the  conspiratorial,  dictatorial,  and  disingenuous  atti- 
tudes toward  fellow  men  which  are  peculiar  to  Communists.  In  the 
complex  and  yet  unified  phenomenon  of  communism,  the  ideas  of  Marx 
and  Engels  have  actually  played  no  more  than  a  partial  role  within 
Communist  ideology  which,  as  such,  is  Lenin's  brainchild. 


"  WaWcmar  Gurian,  Bolshevism  (Notre  Dame:  University  of  Notre  Dame  Press, 
1952),  p.  28. 

"David  Shub,  Lenin  (Garden  City,  N.Y.:   Doubleday  &  Co.,  Inc.,  1949),  p.  54. 

"The  Second  Congress  took  place  in  Brussels  and  London  and  was  attended  not 
only  by  the  Russian  Marxists  in  exile  but  also  by  a  number  of  delegates  from  Russia 
who  came  to  the  West  in  order  to  be  able  to  meet  without  fear  of  arrest. 

^  C-iir  ian,  op.  cit.,  p.  30. 

•*  Guiian,  op.  cit.,  p.  31. 


13 

There  is  little  worthy  of  note  in  Lenin's  life  before  1917.  He  was 
the  son  of  a  district  school  inspector  in  Simbirsk,  one  of  sk  children. 
His  father  was  a  member  of  the  minor  nobility.  When  he  was  1 6,  his 
older  brother  Alexander  was  executed  for  taking  part  in  a  conspiracy 
against  the  Tsar.  At  this  time,  according  to  Lenin's  later  testimony, 
he  "ceased  to  believe  in  God."  In  1887,  he  entered  Kazan  University 
from  which  he  was  soon  expelled  for  student  disorders.  He  took  his  law 
degree  at  the  University  of  St.  Petersburg  in  1891.  In  1893  he  once 
more  returned  to  that  city  and  joined  an  underground  Social  Democratic 
circle.  A  few  years  later,  on  a  trip  abroad,  he  met  Plekhanov.  Back  in 
Russia,  he  was  arrested  in  1895  and  sent  to  exUe  in  Siberia.  After  the 
end  of  his  punishment,  he  left  Russia  in  1900  and  joined  Plekhanov's 
group  in  Geneva." 

Together  with  the  Marxian  emigres  around  Plekhanov,  who  later  became 
his  most  bitter  enemy,  Lenin,  as  co-editor  of  the  Iskra  (Spark)  (1900-1903) , 
fought  all  reformist  or  revisionist  Russian  socialists.  .  .  . 

From  1903  to  1917  Lenin  appeared  to  be  only  a  more  or  less  isolated 
leader  of  a  political  sect  which  needed  not  to  be  taken  too  seriously.  His 
demand  for  an  armed  uprising  did  not  play  an  important  role  during  the 
revolution  of  1905-1906;  the  uprising  in  Moscow  remained  a  local  affair. 
Such  men  as  Bogdanov,  with  whom  he  cooperated  for  a  time,  were  soon 
repudiated;  he  explained  all  conflicts  with  his  friends  and  followers  in  terms 
of  their  defection  from  true  Marxism.  Any  interpretation  of  Marxism 
that  difTered  from  his  was  denounced  with  the  utmost  bitterness.  In  numer- 
ous conferences  and  congresses  he  continued  his  struggle  with  the  Men- 
sheviks,  who  formed  various  groups  in  opposition  to  him. 

»**»♦♦* 

After  1903  Lenin  openly  established  a  group  of  his  own,  though  it  was  not 
until  1912  that  the  Bolsheviks  ofhcially  established  a  separate  organization. 
However,  the  factions  of  Bolsheviks  and  Mensheviks  claimed  even  after- 
wards that  they  belonged  to  one  paity.  .  .  . 

******* 

After  a  brief  stay  in  Russia  during  the  Revolution  of  1905  he  lived 
abroad,  but,  although  an  emigre,  he  remained  leader  of  the  party.  From 
Western  Galicia,  which  at  this  time  belonged  to  Austria,  he  determined 
the  policies  of  the  Bolshevik  deputies  in  the  Duma  of  1912  and  directed 
the  editors  of  the  Bolshevik  party  organ,  Pravda.  .  ,  .  After  the  outbreak 
of  World  War  I  Lenin  moved  into  Switzerland,  .  .  . 

While  in  Switzerland  Lenin  participated  in  the  Socialist  international 
conferences  at  Zimmerwald  (1915)  and  Kienthal  (1916).  .  .  . 

*♦♦*♦♦« 

After  he  heard  about  the  end  of  Tsarism,  Lenin  .  .  .  succeeded,  de- 
spite all  the  difficulties  created  by  the  Allies,  in  returning  to  Russia;  .  .  .^^ 

The  events  after  his  return — the  seizure  of  power  by  the  followers  of 
Lenin  in  the  fall  of  1917,  their  suppression  of  all  other  parties,  and  the 

"  Shub,  op.  cit.,  pp.  20,  22,  25,  27,  29,  41. 
*  Gurian,  op.  cit.,  pp.  29-31.  34.  35.  37. 


14 

beginnings  of  dictatorial  rule  by  Lenin  and  his  colleagues — are  treated 
in  the  appropriate  sections  of  the  present  work.  Lenin  died  in  1924, 
and  control  of  the  world  Communist  movement  then  passed  into  the 
hands  of  StaHn,  whose  present  successor  is  Khrushchev. 

The  sharp  division  between  Communists  and  social-democratic  Marx- 
ists which  had  its  roots  in  the  debates  of  1903  was  perpetuated  by  the 
foundation  of  the  Third  International  (Comintern)  as  a  rival  organiza- 
tion to  the  Second  International  which  had  survived  the  World  War. 

.  .  .  The  Third  International,  founded  in  Moscow  in  1919,  aimed  to 
prepare  and  organize  revolution  outside  Russia  by  unifying  the  various  pro- 
Communist  groups  and  directing  the  development  of  the  various  Commu- 
nist parties.  The  Comintern  imposed  21  points  upon  parties  wishing  to 
join;  it  kept  authority  in  its  own  hands  and  excluded  socialist  leaders  it 
regarded  as  untrustworthy.^'* 

With  the  help  of  this  international  authority,  Leninism  and  the  lead- 
ership of  the  Soviet  Union  became  the  elements  that  unified  the  Com- 
munist movement  all  over  the  world.  With  all  the  complexity  of  poli- 
tical, personal,  and  organizational  factors,  communism  henceforth  con- 
stituted a  unified  whole  in  which  Marxist-Leninist  ideology,  the  power 
of  Soviet  Russia,  the  organization  of  the  Communist  Party,  and  the 
specific  and  typical  attitudes  and  operations  of  Communists  combine 
to  constitute  a  movement  with  a  single  aggressive  purpose.  It  is  to  the 
various  aspects  of  this  unified  whole  that  the  different  volumes  of  Facts 
on  Communism  are  devoted. 

Volume  I  is  meant  to  present  a  survey  of  the  entire  body  of  ideas  that 
make  up  Communist  ideology.  A  systematic  presentation  of  this  kind 
cannot  be  made  except  in  the  form  of  an  interpretation  of  the  Commu- 
nist "classical"  authorities.  This  interpretation  of  Communist  doctrines 
also  includes  criticism  of  at  least  the  fundamental  ideas.  The  system  and 
the  interconnection  of  the  various  parts  of  Communist  ideology  have  been 
analyzed  and  interpreted  by  Dr.  Gerhart  Niemeyer,  and  extensive  quota- 
tions from  Communist  "scriptures"  are  provided  to  document  the 
analysis. 

A  professor  of  political  science  at  the  University  of  Notre  Dame,  Dr. 
Niemeyer's  competence  in  the  field  of  Communist  doctrine  is  attested  by 
the  fact  that  he  teaches  graduate  courses  on  Communist  ideology.  Dr. 
Niemeyer  was  bom  in  Germany  but  left  that  country  on  the  advent  of 
Hitler  to  power.  Educated  in  England  and  Germany,  he  has  taught  in 
the  United  States  at  Princeton,  Oglethorpe,  Yale,  and  Columbia  Univer- 
sities. He  has  served  as  Planning  Adviser  in  the  Department  of  State, 
research  analyst  in  the  Council  on  Foreign  Relations,  and  a  member  of 
the  resident  faculty  of  the  National  War  College.  He  is  co-editor  of  the 
Handbook  on  Communism,  published  in  a  German  edition  in  1958  and 
about  to  appear  in  its  English  edition. 

•*  Gurian,  op.  cit.,  p.  44. 


THE  COMMUNIST  IDEOLOGY 

Chapter  I.  The  Communist  View  of  History 

Communist  ideology  was  originally  derived  from  a  philosophy  of 
history.  And  a  view  of  history  is  still  the  very  core  of  communism. 
What  Marx  took  over  from  the  philosopher  G.  W.  F.  Hegel  and  made 
the  center  of  his  own  ideology  is  not  a  set  of  mere  observations  about 
historical  events,  but  a  complete  theory  about  how  history  moves,  why 
it  moves,  and  the  direction  in  which  it  moves.  Since  history  is  the  en- 
tire field  of  human  activities,  such  a  theory  of  history  supplies  an  ex- 
planation of  the  meaning  of  all  human  efforts  (the  direction  of  history), 
instruction  on  what  people  should  be  doing  next  (the  "laws"  of  historical 
development),  and  a  yardstick  by  which  the  value  of  men  and  things 
should  be  judged  (foiward — good;  backward — bad).  It  can  be  readily 
seen  that  a  comprehensive  theory  of  history  like  that  offers  guidance  simi- 
lar to  that  provided  by  rehgion,  and  thus  can  be  used  as  a  substitute  for 
religion  by  people  who  no  longer  beUeve  in  God. 

1.  Classes  and  Class  Struggle 

The  centerpiece  of  the  Communist  view  of  history  is  the  doctrine  which 
says  that  all  societies  above  the  primitive  level  are  split  into  classes 
engaged  in  an  unceasing  and  irreconcilable  struggle :  the  doctrine  of  the 
class  struggle.  This  is  the  concept  that  serves  as  a  guiding  criterion  to  all 
Communist  thinking  about  society  and  politics.  Communist  ideology 
assumes  that  the  basic  reality  of  anything  social  is  the  class  struggle.  It 
thus  explains  in  terms  of  the  class  struggle  all  salient  events  of  history,  the 
evils  of  human  hfe,  pohtics  and  the  state,  revolutions,  ideas  and  religions, 
and  many  other  phenomena.  In  presenting  here  the  details  of  this 
doctrine,  it  will  be  pointed  out  that  the  doctrine  consists  of  a  characteris- 
tic mixture  of  scientific  analysis,  myth  and  prophesy,  a  mixture  which 
enables  it  to  impress  men  with  the  appeals  of  science  along  with  those  of 
religion. 

Property  as  the  basis  of  class  struggle 

If  some  men  are  able  to  wield  oppressive  power  over  others.  Com- 
munists say,  it  is  private  property,  and  property  alone,  which  enables 
them  to  do  so.  Property  is  what  has  brought  about  the  division  of  so- 
ciety into  classes.     Property  gives  people  exclusive  control  over  things. 

(15) 


16 

Those  who  have  exclusive  control  of  the  means  of  economic  production 
can  use  their  ownership  as  power  over  their  fellow  beings  who  do  not 
own  meaas  of  production.  Thus  we  have  classes,  and  power,  both 
explained  in  terms  of  property. 

Classes  as  conscious  agents  in  history 

Marx  analyzed  society  by  distinguishing  in  it  several  classes  of  people, 
according  to  the  type  of  relationship  which  linked  people  with  the  process 
of  production.  As  a  mere  observation,  this  is,  of  course,  a  valid  method 
of  scientific  classification,  just  as  scientists  group  plants  and  animals 
according  to  certain  characteristics.  But  Marx  went  beyond  mere 
obser\'ation.  He  claimed  that  the  classes  into  which  he  had  grouped 
people  are  real  social  and  political  forces  vvhich  can  and  do  act  in  his- 
tory— nay,  v/hich  are  the  chief  actors  in  Iiistory.  This  is  a  bold  thesis. 
Since  classes  have  no  external  organization  to  act  on  their  behalf,  they 
can  "act"  as  a  unit  only  if  the  people  grouped  together  in  a  class  are 
themselves  conscious  of  being  parts  of  a  "class."  Classes  can  be  actors 
in  history  only  if  people's  minds  are  fully  aware  of  their  class  interests 
and  determined  to  promote  them.  This  is  indeed  what  communism 
claims.  It  asserts  that  people  form  different  classes  not  only  by  virtue 
of  the  fact  of  their  economic  existence,  but  also  because  people  living  in 
similar  circumstances  also  think  alike.  In  a  similar  way,  Hitler  alleged 
that  people  with  the  same  kind  of  physical  build  had  the  same  kind  of 
soul.  Hitler  believed  men  belonging  to  different  races  to  be  essentially 
different  creatures.  Marx  taught  that  men  belonging  to  different  classes 
had  no  common  values  or  ideas;  that  they  had  essentially  differing  con- 
sciousnesses. Let  us  note  here  that  to  classify  phenomena — including 
people — for  the  purpose  of  observation,  is  one  thing;  to  attribute  to 
such  classes  will,  purpose,  and  a  common  consciousness  is  quite  another. 
To  say  that  the  classes  into  which  one  has  divided  people  are  authors 
of  action,  is  an  assertion  which  requires  elaborate  and  hard-to-obtain 
proof. 

Facts,  analysis,  and  dogma 

Marx  went  beyond  scientific  methods  in  another  respect.  He  described 
property  as  a  source  of  power  in  society.  But  then  he  went  beyond  this 
analysis  and  claimed  that  property  is,  has  been,  and  forever  will  be  the 
sole  root  of  oppressive  power.  In  order  to  maintain  this,  he  must,  of 
course,  discount  such  sources  of  power  as  bureaucracies,  police  machin- 
eries, military  forces,  taxation,  or  else  he  must  claim  that  all  these  are 
merely  derived  from  the  power  that  flows  from  property.  This  indeed  is 
the  claim  of  Communists,  It  is  another  assertion  that  requires  proof,  a 
proof  which  no  Communist  thinker  has  ever  attempted  to  offer. 


17 

In  the  following  quotations,  it  will  be  possible  to  trace  both  the  ele- 
ments of  scientific  observations  and  the  elements  of  dogma  in  the  Marxist 
doctrine  of  class  division.    First,  a  dogmatic  assertion : 

The  history  of  all  hitherto  existing  society  is  the  history  of  class  struggles. 
Next,  a  mixture  of  historical  fact  and  dogma: 

Freeman  and  slave,  patrician  and  plebeian,  lord  and  serf,  guild-master 
and  journeyman,  in  a  word,  oppressor  and  oppressed,  stood  in  constant  op- 
position to  one  another,  carried  on  an  uninteniipted,  now  hidden,  now 
open  fight,  a  fight  that  each  time  ended,  either  in  a  revolutionary  re-con- 
stitution of  society  at  large,  or  in  the  common  ruin  of  the  contending 
classes.^ 

Then,  based  on  dogma,  a  diagnosis  and  a  prediction: 

Our  epoch,  the  epoch  of  the  bourgeoisie,  possesses,  however,  this  distinc- 
tive feature :  it  has  simplified  tiie  class  antagonisms.  Society  as  a  whole  is 
more  and  more  splitting  up  into  two  great  hostile  camps,  into  two  great 
classes  directly  facing  each  other:  Bourgeoisie  and  Proletariat.^ 

Back  to  sober  historical  reporting,  but  tied  into  the  myth : 

We  see  then:  the  means  of  production  and  of  exchange,  on  whose  foun- 
dation the  bourgeoisie  built  itself  up,  were  generated  in  feudal  society.  At 
a  certain  stage  in  the  development  of  these  means  of  production  and  of 
exchange,  the  conditions  under  which  feudal  society  produced  and  ex- 
changed, the  feudal  organisation  of  agriculture  and  manufacturing  indus- 
try, in  one  word,  the  feudal  relations  of  property  became  no  longer 
compatible  with  the  already  developed  productive  forces:  they  became  so 
many  fetters.     They  had  to  be  biu"st  asunder;  they  were  burst  asunder. 

A  purely  factual  statement  follov/s: 

Into  their  place  stepped  free  competition,  accompanied  by  a  social  and 
political  constitution  adapted  to  it,  and  by  the  economical  and  political 
sway  of  the  bourgeois  class.^ 

From  here  we  move  on  to  a  piece  of  sociological  analysis  designed  to 
arouse  the  reader's  sympathy  and  indignation : 

In  proportion  as  the  bourgeoisie,  i.e.,  capital,  is  developed,  in  the  same 
proportion  is  the  proletariat,  the  modern  working  class,  developed — a  class 
of  labourers,  who  Hve  only  so  long  as  they  find  work,  and  who  find  work 
only  so  long  as  their  labour  increases  capital.  These  labourers,  who  must 
sell  themselves  piecemeal,  are  a  commodity,  like  every  other  article  of  com- 
merce, and  are  consequently  exposed  to  all  the  vicissitudes  of  competition, 
to  all  the  fluctuations  of  the  market.* 


*Karl  Marx  and  Frederick  Engcls,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party" 
(December  1847-January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages 
Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  34. 

*  Ibid.,  pp.  34  and  35. 

*  Ibid.,  p.  39. 

*  Ibid.,  p.  40. 


18 

Finally,  the  analysis  furnishes  a  prediction  that  the  "two  camp  situa- 
tion" will  surely  be  realized : 

The  lower  strata  of  the  middle  class — the  small  tradespeople,  shopkeepers, 
and  retired  tradesmen  generally,  the  handicraftsmen  and  peasants — all 
these  sink  gradually  into  the  proletariat,  partly  because  their  diminutive 
capital  does  not  suffice  for  the  scale  on  which  Modern  Industry  is  carried 
on,  and  is  swamped  in  the  competition  with  large  capitalists,  partly  be- 
cause their  specialised  skill  is  rendered  worthless  by  new  methods  of  pro- 
duction.    Thus  the  proletariat  is  recruited  from  all  classes  of  the  population.^ 

Here  a  bit  of  sociological  analysis  is  used  to  justify  a  total  rejection  of 
the  entire  social  order  of  the  present,  its  ideas,  culture  and  political 
authority : 

In  the  conditions  of  the  proletariat,  those  of  old  society  at  large  are  al- 
ready virtually  swamped.  The  proletarian  is  without  property;  his  relation 
to  his  wife  and  children  has  no  longer  anything  in  common  with  the  bour- 
geois family-relations;  modern  industrial  labour,  modern  subjection  to 
capital,  the  same  in  England  as  in  France,  in  America  as  in  Germany,  has 
stripped  him  of  every  trace  of  national  character.  Law,  morality,  religion, 
are  to  him  so  many  bourgeois  prejudices,  behind  which  lurk  in  ambush  just 
as  many  bourgeois  interests.® 

.  .  .  Your  very  ideas  are  but  the  outgrowth  of  the  conditions  of  your 
bourgeois  production  and  bourgeois  property,  just  as  your  jurisprudence  is 
but  the  will  of  your  class  made  into  a  law  for  all,  a  will,  whose  essential 
character  and  direction  are  determined  by  the  economical  conditions  of 
existence  of  your  class.'' 

What  else  does  the  history  of  ideas  prove,  than  that  intellectual  produc- 
tion changes  its  character  in  proportion  as  material  production  is  changed? 
The  ruling  ideas  of  each  age  have  ever  been  the  ideas  of  its  ruling  class.® 

.  .  .  The  cohesive  force  of  civilized  society  is  the  state,  which  in  all 
typical  periods  is  exclusively  the  state  of  the  ruling  class,  and  in  all  cases 
remains  essentially  a  machine  for  keeping  down  the  oppressed,  exploited 
class.^ 

And  now  we  are  emotionally  and  intellectually  prepared  for  this  frank 
proclamation  of  a  dogma : 

.  .  .  Then  it  was  seen  that  all  past  history,  with  the  exception  of  its 
primitive  stages,  was  the  history  of  class  struggles;  that  these  warring  classes 
of  society  are  always  the  products  of  the  modes  of  production  and  of 
exchange — in  a  word,  of  the  economic  conditions  of  their  time;  that  the 


'Ibid.,  p.  41. 

•  Jbid.,  p.  44. 
'  Ibid.,  p.  49. 

•  Ibid.,  p.  52. 

•Engels,  "The  Origin  of  the  Family,  Private  Property  and  the  State"  (1884). 
Mnr.x  and  Ev.^els  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),  vol.  II,  p.  323. 


19 

economic  structure  of  society  always  furnishes  the  real  basis,  starting  from 
which  we  can  alone  work  out  the  ultimate  explanation  of  the  whole  super- 
structure of  juridical  and  political  institutions  as  well  as  of  the  religious, 
philosophical,  and  other  ideas  of  a  given  historical  period.^" 

In  these  statements  we  find  thrown  together  facts,  analysis,  and  dogma. 
It  is  a  fact  that  there  are  classes.  The  analysis  of  power  in  terms  of 
relations  other  than  legal  authority  has  validity.  But  beyond  facts  and 
analysis,  it  is  nothing  but  dogma  to  assert  (a)  that  all  human  actions 
are  motivated  by  class  struggles;  {b)  that  there  are  no  classes  except 
those  based  on  property  distinctions ;  {c)  that  the  ownership  of  the  means 
of  production  is  the  root  of  oppressive  class  rule;  and  {d)  that  the 
struggle  between  the  bourgeoisie  and  the  proletariat  is  entirely  splitting 
all  the  people  into  two  hostile  camps. 

Communtsi  explanation  of  evil 

Other  dogmatic  beliefs  of  Communists  flow  from  the  basic  dogma 
of  the  class  struggle.  Thus  they  assert  that  the  root  of  all  evil  in  the 
w'orld  is  the  exploitation  of  one  class  by  another  by  means  of  privately 
owned  land  or  capital.  But  for  private  property,  there  would  be  no 
exploitation.  Communists  claim.  But  for  exploitation,  there  would  be 
no  oppressive  power.  But  for  oppressive  power,  there  would  be  no 
crime. 

The  Communist  doctrine  of  evil  in  human  life  is  somewhat  more 
complicated  than  this  (particularly  through  the  concept  of  man's  "aliena- 
tion" from  other  men,  his  work,  and  himself)  but  it  basically  amounts  to 
the  dogma  that  most  evil  is  the  consequence  of  private  property,  and 
that,  with  exploitation  and  oppression,  it  will  vanish  when  private  prop- 
erty of  land  and  capital  is  abolished. 

2.  Class  Struggles  and  Historical  Change 

This  concept  of  class  struggle  furnishes  the  Communists  with  an  ex- 
planation of  history.  They  say  about  recorded  history  {a)  that  every- 
thing that  happened  has  ultimately  been  an  aspect  of  class  struggles;  (b) 
that  one  can  distinguish  in  these  class  struggles  certain  major  phases;  [c) 
that  history  moves  along  a  certain  line  through  these  phases  and  cannot 
move  otherwise;  and  [d)  that  this  forward  movement  of  history  must 
culminate  in  communism.  Let  us  take  up  each  of  these  doctrines  in 
turn. 

Class  struggles  as  the  form  of  historical  change 

History,  a  series  of  dramatic  political  changes,  has  happened,  accord- 
ing to  Communist  ideology,  because  the  division  of  society  into  classes 


"Engels,  "Socialism:  Utopian  and  Scientific"  (1877),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected 
Works  (Moscow:   Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  pp.  134,  135. 


20 

makes  the  establishment  of  political  power  necessary,  and  political  power 
rises,  declines,  and  falls  as  its  basis  changes.  The  basis  of  political  power, 
according  to  the  Communist  thesis,  has  been  the  ownership  of  the  means 
of  production.  In  the  development  of  society  the  techniques  of  produc- 
tion have  periodically  changed,  so  that  the  means  of  production  which 
were  powerful  yesterday  gave  way  to  new  means  of  production  today. 
The  owners  of  these  new  means  of  production  then  were  the  up  and 
coming  class.  But  the  owners  of  the  old  means  of  production  still  held 
sway  by  means  of  the  machinery  of  political  power  they  had  estabHshed. 
It  is  political  power  which  prevented  a  gradual  change  of  peaceful  prog- 
ress from  the  rule  of  one  class  to  that  of  another.  So  the  up  and  coming 
class  slowly  gained  influence  and  economic  strength  %vithin  the  frame- 
work of  political  rule  established  by  the  old  class,  until  one  day  this 
framework  would  be  violently  broken  and  the  new  class  would  take  over 
political  power.  This  theory  has  been  laid  down  by  Marx  in  a  well- 
known  passage : 

.  .  .  The  general  result  at  which  I  arrived  and  which,  once  won,  served 
as  a  guiding  thread  for  my  studies,  can  be  briefly  formulated  as  follows: 
In  the  social  production  of  their  life,  men  enter  into  definite  relations  that 
are  indispensable  and  independent  of  their  will,  relations  of  production 
which  correspond  to  a  definite  stage  of  development  of  their  material 
productive  forces.  The  sum  total  of  these  relations  of  production  con- 
stitutes the  economic  structure  of  society,  the  real  foundation,  on  which 
rises  a  legal  and  political  superstructure  and  to  which  correspond  definite 
forms  of  social  consciousness.  The  mode  of  production  of  material  life 
conditions  the  social,  political  and  intellectual  life  process  in  general.  It 
is  not  the  consciousness  of  men  that  determines  their  being,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  their  social  being  that  determines  their  consciousness.  At  a 
certain  stage  of  their  development,  the  material  productive  forces  of  society 
come  in  conflict  with  the  existing  relations  of  production,  or — what  is 
but  a  legal  expression  for  the  same  thing — with  the  property  relations 
within  which  they  have  been  at  work  hitherto.  From  forms  of  develop- 
ment of  the  productive  forces  these  relations  turn  into  their  fetters.  Then 
begins  an  epoch  of  social  revolution.  With  the  change  of  the  economic 
foundation  the  entire  immense  superstructure  is  more  or  less  rapidly  trans- 
formed. In  considering  such  transformations  a  distinction  should  always 
be  made  between  the  material  transformation  of  the  economic  conditions 
of  production,  which  can  be  determined  with  the  precision  of  natural  science, 
and  the  legal,  political,  religious,  esthetic  or  philosophic — in  short,  ideo- 
logical forms  in  which  men  become  conscious  of  this  conflict  and  fight  it  out. 
Just  as  our  opinion  of  an  individual  is  not  based  on  what  he  thinks  of  him- 
self, so  can  we  not  judge  of  such  a  period  of  transformation  by  its  own 
consciousness;  on  the  contrary,  this  consciousness  must  be  explained  rather 
from  the  contradictions  of  material  life,  from  the  existing  conflict  between 
the  social  productive  forces  and  the  relations  of  production.  No  social 
order  ever  perishes  before  all  the  productive  forces  for  which  there  is  room 
in  it  have  developed;  and  new,  higher  relations  of  production  never  appear 


21 

before  the  material  conditions  of  their  existence  have  matured  in  the  womb 
of  the  old  society  itself.  Therefore  mankind  always  sets  itself  only  such 
tasks  as  it  can  solve;  since,  looking  at  the  matter  more  closely,  it  will  always 
be  found  that  the  task  itself  arises  only  when  the  material  conditions  for 
its  solution  already  exist  or  are  at  least  in  the  process  of  formation.^^ 

Knowledge  of  the  "laivs"  of  historical  change 

On  the  strength  of  this  theory,  the  Communists  beheve  that  they  are  in 
possession  of  the  key  to  history.  They  believe  that  the  concept  of  classes, 
class  struggle,  forces  of  production,  relations  of  production,  and  revolu- 
tion, enable  them  not  only  to  explain  the  past,  but  understand  the  pres- 
ent and  recognize  the  du'ection  events  are  taking  into  the  future.  In 
the  realm  of  history,  the  process  of  change  seems  to  them  to  have  become 
as  clear  as  that  of  mutation  has  as  a  result  of  Darwin's  theories : 

...  It  was  precisely  Marx  who  had  first  discovered  the  great  law  of 
motion  of  history,  the  law  according  to  which  all  historical  struggles,  whether 
tiiey  proceed  in  the  political,  religious,  philosophical  or  some  other  ideological 
domain,  are  in  fact  only  the  more  or  less  clear  expression  of  struggles  of  social 
classes,  and  that  the  existence  and  thereby  the  collisions,  too,  between  these 
classes  are  in  turn  conditioned  by  the  degree  of  development  of  their 
economic  position,  by  the  mode  of  their  production  and  of  their  exchange 
determined  by  it.  This  law,  which  has  the  same  significance  for  history  as 
the  law  of  the  transformation  of  energy  has  for  natural  science — this  law 
gave  him  here,  too,  the  key  to  an  understanding  of  the  history  of  the  Second 
French  Republic.  He  put  his  law  to  the  test  on  these  historical  events,  and 
even  after  thirty-three  years  we  must  still  say  that  it  has  stood  the  test 
brilliantly.^^ 

This  is  a  theory  of  material  causation  of  all  history : 

In  modern  history  at  least  it  is,  therefore,  proved  that  all  political  strug- 
gles are  class  struggles,  and  all  class  struggles  for  emancipation,  despite  their 
necessarily  political  fonn — for  every  class  struggle  is  a  political  struggle — 
turn  ultimately  on  the  question  of  economic  emancipation.  Therefore,  here 
at  least,  the  state — the  political  order — is  the  subordinate,  and  civil  society — 
the  realm  of  economic  relations — the  decisive  element.  .  .  . 
...  If  the  state  even  today,  in  the  era  of  big  industry  and  of  railways, 
is  on  the  whole  only  a  reflexion,  in  concenti'ated  form,  of  the  economic 
needs  of  the  class  controlling  production,  then  this  must  have  been  much 
more  so  in  an  epoch  when  each  generation  of  m.en  was  forced  to  spend  a 
far  greater  part  of  its  aggregate  lifetime  in  satisfying  material  needs,  and 
was  therefore  much  more  dependent  on  them  than  we  are  today.     An  ex- 


"  Marx,  Preface  to  "A  Contribution  to  the  Critique  of  Political  Economy" 
(January  1859),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages 
Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  pp.  362,  363. 

"  Engels,  Preface  to  the  Third  German  Edition  of  Marx's  "The  Eighteenth 
Brumaire  of  Louis  Bonaparte"  (1885),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (,Moscow: 
Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  246. 


22 

aminatlon  of  the  history  of  earlier  periods,  as  soon  as  it  is  seriously  under- 
taken from  this  angle,  most  abundantly  confirms  this." 

,  .  .  Now  Marx  has  proved  that  the  whole  of  previous  history  is  a  history 
of  class  struggles,  that  in  all  the  manifold  and  complicated  political  struggles 
the  only  thing  at  issue  has  been  the  social  and  political  rule  of  social  classes, 
the  maintenance  of  domination  by  older  classes  and  the  conquest  of  domina- 
tion by  newly  arising  classes.  To  what,  however,  do  these  classes  owe  their 
origin  and  their  continued  existence?  They  owe  it  to  the  particular  ma- 
terial, physically  sensible  conditions  in  which  society  at  a  given  period  pro- 
duces and  exchanges  its  means  of  subsistence." 

This  view  of  history  is  called  historical  materialism.  It  is  the  special 
philosophy  of  Marx  who  developed  it  and  applied  it  in  his  writings.  Note 
that  it  attributes  the  ultimate  moving  power  in  human  affairs  to  material 
factors,  viz.,  the  "forces  of  production,"  but  insists  that  the  actual  move- 
ments are  political,  and,  at  the  decisive  points,  violent.  "Force  is  the 
midwife  of  history,"  said  Marx. 

3.  The  Destination  of  History- 
Marx  thought  he  had  discovered  the  secret  of  social  and  political 
change  and  how  it  happens  in  history.  His  followers,  particularly  Lenin 
and  Stalin  (in  most  cases  following  Engels  rather  than  Marx)  went  much 
further.  They  mapped  out  the  entire  course  of  human  history,  from  the 
earliest  beginnings,  to  what  they  believed  m.ust  be  the  ultimate  end. 
Engels,  in  a  very  superficial  book  called  The  Origin  of  the  Family,  Private 
Property,  and  the  State,  had  distinguished  certain  phases  of  social  de- 
velopment. Engels'  already  too  simplified  classification  was  reduced  to 
even  simpler  terms,  and  now  all  Communists  are  taught  that  the  history 
of  mankind  passes  through  five  phases.  These  phases  are  distinguished 
in  terms  of  the  techniques  of  economic  production  and  the  relations  of 
production  with  their  corresponding  social  classes. 

Five  phases  of  human  society 

In  the  first  and  primitive  phase,  there  was  supposedly  no  private  prop- 
erty, no  class  division  and  no  state.  With  the  introduction  of  private 
property,  there  came,  according  to  the  theory,  the  first  division  into 
classes.  The  first  class  society  was  a  slaveholding  society,  with  slaves 
owned  as  private  property.  When  that  society  had  run  its  course,  and 
slavery  was  no  longer  profitable,  a  new  class  of  feudal  landowners  sup- 
posedly emerged  from  the  ruins  and  became  the  ruling  class  of  the  next 
type  of  society — feudal  society. 

"Engels,  "Ludwig  Feucrbach  and  the  End  of  Classical  German  Philosophy" 
(1886),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing 
House,  1955),  vol.  II,  pp.  393,  394. 

"Engels,  "Karl  Marx"  (1877),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow: 
Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  p.  163. 


23 

In  the  frame^•vork  of  feudal  society,  in  turn,  the  class  of  merchants  grew 
into  a  revolutionary  force  which  eventually  overthrew  feudal  power  and 
set  up  a  new  regime  favorable  to  its  own  type  of  property — bourgeois  or 
capitalistic  society.  And  finally,  capitalistic  society  is  expected  to 
nurture  in  its  bosom  its  own  gravediggers,  the  proletariat.  The  vic- 
torious revolution  of  the  proletariat  then  would  usher  in  the  fifth  phase — 
socialist  society.  Here  the  proletariat  would  be  the  ruling  class,  but,  for 
reasons  to  be  discussed  later,  there  would  be  no  more  class  struggles,  no 
oppression,  and  no  further  revolutions. 

What  this  amounts  to  is  a  complete  outline  of  the  course  which  human 
history,  propelled  by  class  struggles,  must  take.  This  theory  is  the  most 
important  piece  in  the  entire  structure  of  Communist  ideology.  For 
on  it  depends  the  Communist  idea  of  the  meaning  of  history  (and, 
consequently,  of  politics),  the  Communist  confidence  in  ultimate  vic- 
tor)%  the  Communist  attitude  towards  people,  classes  and  nations,  the 
Communist  ethic  (in-sofar  as  one  can  speak  of  an  ethic  here),  and  the 
Communist  insistence  on  ideological  conformity. 

Significance  of  the  ''five  phases"  theory 

The  five-phases  theory  goes  far  beyond  Marx's  analysis  of  revolution- 
ary change  through  class  struggle,  because  it  pretends  to  give  a  com- 
plete and  exhaustive  list  of  the  types  of  human  society  through  which 
mankind  must  develop.  It  extends  the  theory  of  the  class  struggle  to  a 
comprehensive  view  of  what  past,  present,  and  future  of  human  society 
must  be.  Marx  had  left  an  analysis  of  capitalism,  with  positive  assur- 
ance that  capitalist  society  would  engender  the  proletarian  class  which, 
in  turn,  would  by  its  revolution  abolish  all  classes  and  the  class  struggle. 
Now  Communist  ideology  teaches  that  all  roads  of  development  in  the 
world  must  eventually  lead  to  capitalism  and  thus  set  up  the  proletarian 
revolution.  That  revolution  is  therefore  seen  as  the  destiny  of  all  man- 
kind. Not  only  is  it  bound  to  come  about  as  the  result  of  inevitable  his- 
torical development,  but  it  is  also  supposed  to  do  away  with  the  class 
struggle,  the  main  source  of  evil,  according  to  Communist  thought.  So 
the  proletarian  revolution  is  envisaged  as  something  that  is  both  neces- 
sary and  good,  both  destiny  and  hope.  To  Communists,  then,  men  are 
divided  into  those  who  ultimately  help  the  revolution  and  those  who 
oppose  it.  This  is  the  basis  of  Communists'  "ethics,"  and  of  the  relation 
between  the  Communists  and  mankind.  "Revolution"  and  "revolu- 
tionary" to  the  Communists  are  what  Richard  Weaver  has  called  god- 
words.  Those  who  oppose  the  proletarian  revolution  and  its  agents,  the 
Communists,  are  not  only  oriented  toward  a  past  that  is  swept  away  by 
the  powerful  currents  of  histor}%  but  also  opposed  to  the  fulfillment  of 
that  destiny  which  holds  the  only  hope  for  mankind.  They  stand  con- 
demned, in  Communist  eyes,  on  two  counts :  opposition  to  the  march  of 


24 

histor)',  and  refusal  to  serve  the  good.  Communists,  on  the  other  hand, 
draw  from  their  view  of  histoiy  the  double  assurance  that  they  are 
morally  justified  by  their  service  to  the  redeeming  cause  of  the  proletarian 
revolution,  and  also  are  in  accord  with  the  movements  of  history  toward 
a  Communist  future.  Their  struggle  and  the  growth  of  their  power  is 
both  good  and  necessary,  because  of  the  view  which  they  have  of  history. 
One  can  therefore  hardly  exaggerate  the  importance  of  the  Communist 
teaching  of  history,  as  the  main  foundation  of  Communist  attitudes  to- 
ward the  world  and  toward  people. 

Weaknesses  of  the  ''five  phases"  theory 

But  the  theory,  powerful  as  it  may  seem,  has  weak  foundations.  We 
have  already  seen  that  it  rests  on  the  assumption  that  the  struggle  between 
classes  is  what  drives  people  to  act  in  history.  This  assumption,  in 
turn,  is  based  on  what  Engels  termed  "...  the  palpable  but  previ- 
ously totally  overlooked  fact  that  men  must  first  of  all  eat,  drink,  have 
shelter  and  clothing,  therefore  must  work,  before  they  can  fight  for 
domination,  pursue  politics,  religion,  philosophy,  etc.  .  .  ."  ^°  When  it 
comes  to  the  five  phases,  however.  Communist  ideology  cannot  even  rely 
wholly  on  the  authority  of  Marx  and  Engels.  For  they,  when  they  dis- 
tinguished between  various  phases  of  society,  recognized  ".  .  .  Asiatic, 
ancient,  feudal,  and  modem  bourgeois  modes  of  production.  .  .  ."  ^® 

What  is  this  "Asiatic"  mode  of  production?  Marx  referred  here  to 
a  pattern  of  social  and  economic  order  that  was  found  mostly  in  Asia. 
It  had  been  intensively  studied  by  scholars  contemporary  with  Marx, 
who  had  described  this  type  of  society  as  being  radically  different  from 
our  own  in  the  sense  that  instead  of  a  ruling  class  of  powerful  property 
owners,  an  all-powerful  class  of  state  officials  held  sway. 

Now  the  "Asiatic"  mode  of  production  is  a  sixth  phase.  As  Marx 
knew  through  detailed  studies,  it  was  not  based  on  private  property  of  the 
means  of  production,  but  on  state  property  and  the  sway  of  a  ruling 
class  of  state  officials  over  a  generally  powerless  populace.^^  Asiatic  soci- 
ety had  been  characterized  by  an  absence  of  "class"  revolutions.  It  had 
not  given  rise  to  feudalism.  It  thus  did  not  fit  into  the  stepladder  scheme 
of  history.  This  reference  to  Asiatic  society  was  in  effect  eliminated  from 
Communist  ideology  by  Lenin.  Under  Stalin,  since  1938,  every  refer- 
ence to  Asiatic  society  was  authoritatively  frowned  upon.  For  if  Asiatic 
society  were  recognized  as  a  type  of  society,  the  chain  of  class-struggle 


la 


/6i<i.,p.  164. 

Marx,  preface  to  "A  Contribution  to  the  Critique  of  Political  Economy" 
(1859),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing 
House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  363. 

"Karl  A.  Wittfogel,  Oriental  Despotism  (New  Haven:  Yale  University  Press, 
1957),  pp.  374,  375,  gives  a  more  detailed  and  precise  account  of  the  role  of  "Asiatic 
society"  in  Marxist  thinking  than  is  possible  here. 


25 

progressions  would  be  upset  by  a  society  which  had  not  engendered  the 
sequence  feudalism-capitalism-socialism. 

Moreover,  Engels  in  his  already  mentioned  work  had  said  that  "The 
social  classes  of  the  ninth  century  had  taken  shape  not  in  the  bog  of  a 
declining  civilization,  but  in  the  travail  of  a  new".^'  This  meant,  of 
course,  that  the  "feudal  society,"  which  was  then  forming,  had  not 
"emerged"  from  the  previous,  or  "slave-holding,"  society.  From  this 
one  could  only  conclude  that,  if  there  are  such  universal  patterns  of 
society  as  Marx  and  Engels  assume,  it  is  not  provable  that  there  is  a 
necessary  progression  from  one  to  another.  If  a  new  "phase"  can 
start  by  itself,  apart  from  the  debris  of  the  previous  society,  then  history 
is  not  predictable,  and  all  kinds  of  societies  may  arise  when  an  old 
order  has  run  its  course.  Marx's  acknowledgment  of  a  sixth  type  of 
society,  which  was  later  ignored,  and  Engels'  admission  of  self-starting 
forces  in  the  succession  of  societies,  remove  the  props  from  under  the 
Communist  theory  of  history.  But  these  views  of  Marx  and  Engels 
are  not  taught  in  Sovietland.  Communists  are  reared  in  the  belief 
that  history  moves  forward  through  five  phases,  with  inexorable  necessity, 
and  that  the  future  of  mankind  is  inevitably  Communist. 

4.  The  Laws  of  History 

If  Communist  ideology  consisted  of  nothing  but  the  teachings  of  Karl 
Marx,  it  would  not  have  the  view  of  history  which  has  been  here  de- 
scribed. The  main  work  of  Marx,  Capital,  consisted  of  an  analysis  of 
modern  society  and  its  inner  laws  of  development.  It  was  based  on  the 
premise  that  the  relations  of  men  in  the  process  of  production  contain 
the  key  to  the  structure  of  a  society  and  the  forces  that  make  for  change. 
This,  as  has  already  been  mentioned,  is  a  materialistic  explanation  of 
society,  and  the  theory  is  called  Historical  Materialism.  Historical 
materialism  is  as  far  as  Marx  himself  went. 

Dialectical  materialism 

Modem  Communist  ideology,  however,  goes  much  further.  It  has 
developed  a  theory  called  Dialectical  Materialism}^  This  theory  goes 
back  largely  to  the  writings  of  Engels,  whose  chief  characteristic  was  that 
he  generalized  every  concept  that  Marx  developed.  Marx  appHed  the 
concept  of  the  class  struggle  to  one  society:  the  industrial  society  of  19th 
century  Western  Europe.  Engels  wrote  a  brief  book  in  which  he 
claimed  that  the  same  concept  applied  to  all  societies  ever  known.  Marx, 
in  his  earlier  writings,  reflected  some\vhat  the  influence  of  Hegel  and 
Hegel's  dialectic.     Engels  took  these  elements  and,  again  in  a  short  book, 


"  Engels,  "The  Origin  of  the  Family,  Private  Property  and  the  State,  Marx  and 
Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955), 
vol.  II,  p.  304. 

"  To  be  more  systematically  explained  in  chapter  V,  below. 


26 

expanded  them  into  a  principle  that  explained  everything  in  nature  as 
well  as  in  history.  Lenin,  following  Engels  more  than  Marx,  developed 
a  complete  philosophy  underpinning  the  Communist  view  of  history, 
which  is  now  taught  under  the  name  of  Dialectical  Materialism. 

Dialectic 
First,  what  is  dialectic?  In  its  modern  use,  the  meaning  of  the  term 
goes  back  to  Hegel.  It  is  a  philosophy  saying  that  all  things  are  related 
with  each  other,  that  everything  is  in  continuous  flux,  and  that  the  flux 
occurs  according  to  certain  laws.  In  these  laws,  the  concept  of  "oppo- 
sites"  plays  a  great  role.  Change  occurs  because  there  are  opposites 
opposing  each  other.  But  in  the  course  of  the  change  it  turns  out  that 
the  opposites  are  not  really  opposed,  but  are  really  united.  The  "unity 
of  opposites"  is  the  name  of  this  principle.  It  actually  says  that  whenever 
we  see  struggle,  there  is  hidden  in  it  the  meaning  of  unity  on  a  higher 
level.  Or,  to  turn  it  the  other  way  around:  struggle  is  the  necessary 
form  of  progress,  and  all  existing  things  carry  in  themselves  the  seed  of 
something  opposing  them.  Finally,  this  philosophy  claims  that  all 
changes  ultimately  occur  by  way  of  a  sudden  leap,  after  the  tension 
between  opposites  has  been  growing  for  a  certain  while ;  and  in  the  leap 
something  new  is  born,  a  new  quality  or  essence. 

.  .  .  The  principal  features  of  the  Marxist  dialectical  method  are  as 
follows: 

(a)  Contrary  to  metaphysics,  dialectics  does  not  regard  nature  ...  as 
a  connected  and  integral  whole,  in  which  things,  phenomena,  are  .  .  . 
determined  by,  each  other. 

4:  *  «  *  *  *  * 

(b)  Contrary  to  metaphysics,  dialectics  holds  that  nature  is  ...  a 
state  of  continuous  movement  and  change,  of  continuous  renewal  and  devel- 
opment. .  .  . 

******* 

(c)  Contrary  to  metaphysics,  dialectics  does  not  regard  the  process  of 
development  as  a  simple  process  of  growth  .  .  .  but  as  ...  a  develop- 
ment in  which  the  qualitative  changes  occur  not  gradually,  but  rapidly  and 
abruptly,  taking  the  form  of  a  leap  from  one  state  to  another.  .  .  . 

******* 

(d)  Contrary  to  metaphysics,  dialectics  holds  that  internal  contradic- 
tions are  inherent  in  all  things  and  phenomena  of  nature  .  .  .  and  that 
the  struggle  between  these  opposites  .  .  .  constitutes  the  internal  content 
of  the  process  of  development.  .  .  .-" 

This  goes  far  beyond  anything  Marx  had  taught  and  even  far  beyond 
an  extension  of  the  principle  of  class  struggle  to  all  of  history.  For  this  is 
a  philosophy  claiming  knowledge  about  the  way  ever)'thing  moves  and 

^History  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union  (Bolsheviks),  Short  Course 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1939),  pp.  106,  107,  109.  Also  Stalin,  Prob- 
lems of  Leninism  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  pp.  714- 
717. 


27 


exists — not  merely  societies  and  classes,  but  all  of  life.  Engels  expressly 
extended  the  philosophy  of  dialectic  to  the  realm  of  nature.  It  is  thus  a 
philosophy  of  being,  as  comprehensive  as  any  philosophy  that  has  ever 
existed.  Communists  now  represent  not  merely  a  political  aspiration,  or 
even  the  revolution  of  a  social  class,  but  an  entire  view  of  life  which  has 
become  indissolubly  linked  with  their  poUtical  power.  Communist  power 
is  used  now,  not  only  to  bring  about  certain  social  changes  or  attain  cer- 
tain political  goals,  but  also  to  impose  authoritatively  a  world  view  with 
all  its  implications  in  art,  science,  Hterature,  philosophy,  and  education. 

Materialism 

The  dialectic,  i.e.,  a  philosophy  about  the  movement  of  all  things  in 
terms  of  opposites-in-unity,  was  combined  with  materialism,  i.e.,  the 
explanation  of  all  things  in  terms  of  matter.  This  combination  does  go 
back  to  Marx  in  the  sense  that  Marx  had  been  brought  up  in  the  dia- 
lectic of  Hegel  who  said  that  the  movement  in  terms  of  opposites-in- 
unity  was  a  movement  of  ideas,  and  that  history  was  nothing  but  the  un- 
folding of  ideas  rooting  in  something  he  called  Absolute  Mind.  Marx 
went  on  from  there  to  say  that  Hegel's  view  of  the  world  and  history  was 
upside  down,  in  that  ideas  were  but  a  reflection  of  material  conditions. 
Marx  undertook  to  put  it  "rightside  up,"  that  is,  he  asserted  that  the 
dialectic  movement  of  history  was  ultimately  a  movement  of  matter  rather 
than  ideas.  We  have  already  seen  how  he  carried  out  this  proposition  in 
his  concept  of  the  class  struggle.  As  far  as  society  is  concerned,  he  said 
"matter"  is  the  process  of  economic  production.  Thus  matter  moves,  and 
its  movement  is  dialectic — i.e.,  each  condition  already  contains  in  it- 
self the  forces  that  oppose  it,  but  from  the  opposition  flows  change  and 
unity  on  a  higher  level.  Capitalist  society  supposedly  engenders  within 
itself  the  tendency  toward  socialization  and  the  proletarian  class  which 
opposes  it  and  struggles  with  it.  At  one  time,  violent  change  will  occur 
(the  Revolution),  and  then  the  progressive  elements  of  capitalist  society 
(technology)  and  the  proletarian  forces  will  unite  on  a  higher  level 
(Communist  society).  As  we  have  already  seen,  Marx  himself  dwelt  al- 
most exclusively  on  the  materialistic  explanation  of  history.  It  was  Lenin 
who,  following  Engels,  strongly  emphasized  the  dialectic  element  and  thus 
founded  what  is  now  known  as  Diamat  (dialectical  materialism.) 

.  .  .  The  two  basic  (or  two  possible?  or  two  historically  observable?) 
conceptions  of  development  (evolution)  are:  development  as  decrease  and 
increase,  as  repetition,  and  development  as  a  unity  of  opposites  (the  di- 
vision of  the  one  into  mutually  exclusive  opposites  and  their  reciprocal 
relation) . 

In  the  first  conception  of  motion,  j^//-movement,  its  driving  force,  its 
source,  its  motive,  remains  in  the  shade  (or  this  source  is  made  external — 
God,  subject,  etc.) .  In  the  second  conception  it  is  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
source  of  "self" -movement  that  attention  is  chiefly  directed. 

51436'— 60— vol.  1 3 


28 

The  first  conception  is  lifeless,  poor  and  dry.  The  second  is  vital.  The 
second  alone  furnishes  the  key  to  the  "self-movement"  of  everything  in 
existence;  it  alone  furnishes  the  key  to  the  "leaps,"  to  the  "break  in  con- 
tinuity," to  the  "transformation  into  the  opposite,"  to  the  destruction  of  the 
old  and  the  emergence  of  the  new.^^ 

Nowadays,  the  idea  of  development,  of  evolution,  has  penetrated  the 
social  consciousness  almost  in  its  entirety,  but  by  different  ways,  not  by 
way  of  the  Hegelian  philosophy.  But  as  formulated  by  Marx  and  Engels 
on  the  basis  of  Hegel,  this  idea  is  far  more  comprehensive,  far  richer  in 
content  than  the  current  idea  of  evolution.  A  development  that  seem- 
ingly repeats  the  stages  already  passed,  but  repeats  them  otherwise,  on  a 
higher  basis  ("negation  of  negation") ,  a  development,  so  to  speak,  in  spirals, 
not  in  a  straight  line; — a  development  by  leaps,  catastrophes,  revolutions; — 
"breaks  in  continuity"; — the  transformation  of  quantity  into  quality; — the 
inner  impulses  to  development,  imparted  by  the  contradiction  and  con- 
flict of  the  various  forces  and  tendencies  acting  on  a  given  body,  or  within 
a  given  phenomenon,  or  within  a  given  society; — the  interdependence  and 
the  closest,  indissoluble  connection  of  all  sides  of  every  phenomenon  (while 
history  constantly  discloses  ever  new  sides),  a  connection  that  provides  a 
uniform,  law-governed,  universal  process  of  motion — such  are  some  of  the 
features  of  dialectics  as  a  richer  (than  the  ordinary)  doctrine  of  develop- 
ment.^' 

Of  the  two  component  parts,  materialism  carries  more  evolutionary 
overtones,  while  the  dialectic  emphasizes  the  sudden,  revolutionary 
change,  the  struggle  of  opposites.  Lenin's  stress  on  dialectic  thus  has 
profound  influence  on  the  character  of  communism. 

The  materialistic  component  of  the  philosophy  is,  however,  all-impor- 
tant in  the  following  respect:  Matter,  being  inanimate,  can  be  observed 
and  known  by  man,  while  ideas  are  creative  and  unpredictable.  If  his- 
tory is  a  dialectic  movement  of  material  elements  rather  than  of  ideas, 
history  can  be  known  as  much  as  material  evolution  can  be  known. 
One  of  the  most  important  points  in  Communist  ideology  is  the  asser- 
tion that  as  history  moves  forward  according  to  the  laws  of  "matter," 
the  laws  of  history  can  be  known,  and  that  Marxism-Leninism  is  the  key 
to  their  knowledge. 

Marx's  philosophy  is  finished  philosophical  materialism,  which  has  pro- 
vided humanity,  and  especially  the  working  class,  with  powerful  instru- 
ments of  knowledge.^' 

.  .  .  Marxism  pointed  the  way  to  an  all-embracing  and  comprehensive 
study  of  the  process  of  rise,  development,  and  dechne  of  social-economic  for- 


"V.  I.  Lenin,  "On  Dialectics"  (1915),  Selected  Works  (London:  Lawrence  & 
Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  p.  82. 

"Lenin,  "Karl  Marx"  (July-November,  1914),  Selected  Works  (London: 
Lawrence  &  Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  pp.  17  and  18. 

**  Lenin,  "The  Three  Sources  and  Three  Component  Parts  of  Marxism"  (March 
1913),  Selected  Works  (London:  Lawrence  &  Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  p.  5. 


29 

matlons.  People  make  their  own  history.  But  what  determines  the  mo- 
tives of  people,  of  the  mass  of  people;  that  is:  what  gives  rise  to  the  clash 
of  conflicting  ideas  and  strivings;  what  is  the  ensemble  of  all  these  clashes 
of  the  whole  mass  of  human  societies;  what  are  the  objective  conditions  of 
production  of  material  life  that  form  the  basis  of  all  historical  activity  of 
man;  what  is  the  law  of  development  of  these  conditions — to  all  this  Marx 
drew  attention  and  pointed  out  the  way  to  a  scientific  study  of  history  as 
a  uniform  and  law-governed  process  in  all  its  immense  variety  and  con- 
tradictoriness.^* 

It  is  on  this  pretension  of  the  knowability  of  history  that  the  claim  of 
the  Communist  Party  to  leadership  is  based,  as  we  shall  see.  In  Leninism, 
the  "laws  of  history"  and  their  knowledge  become  more  and  more  the 
key  to  revolutionary  and  organizational  policy.  While  Marx  would 
say  that  the  full  development  of  capitalist  society  was  the  prerequisite  for 
revolution,  Lenin  would  claim  that  the  existence  of  a  group  of  people 
having  the  "consciousness"  of  the  laws  of  history  is  the  decisive  factor. 

5.  "Scientific"  Socialism 

The  principle  that  history  follows  certain  laws  which,  thanks  to  Marx- 
ism can  now  be  known,  is  what  Communists  claim  to  be  their  mark  of 
distinction  from  the  so-called  "utopian"  socialists.  Utopian  socialists,  in 
Communist  definition,  are  those  who  dream  of  an  ideal  society,  a  regime 
of  justice  and  equality,  and  in  whose  eyes  "Future  history  resolves  itself 
.  .  .  into  the  propaganda  and  the  practical  carrying  out  of  their  social 
plans."  ^^  In  other  words,  they  are  people  who  envisage  a  socialist 
society  and  beUeve  that  they  can  bring  it  into  being  by  a  direct  action 
of  their  will. 

"Utopian"  socialism  rejected 

Communists  consider  t\m  a  childish  attitude,  because  it  leaves  out  of 
consideration  the  "laws  of  history".  Utopian  socialists,  they  say,  care 
for  "the  working  class,  as  being  the  most  suffering  class.  Only  from  the 
point  of  view  of  being  the  most  suffering  class  does  the  proletariat  exist 
for  them".^°  The  correct  attitude,  according  to  Communists,  would  be 
to  regard  the  proletariat  not  merely  as  the  most  sufTering,  but  as  the  "most 
advanced,"  the  "only  really  revolutionary"  class,  in  other  words,  the  class 
which  is  destined  to  bring  about  the  fulfillment  of  history's  scheme. 
What  distinguishes  communism  from  Utopian  socialism  is  that  the  latter 
is  motivated  by  feelings  of  compassion  and  the  will  to  realize  justice, 
whereas  the  former  is  motivated  by  historical  analysis  and  the  will  to  help 


**  Lenin,    "Karl     Marx"     (July-November,     1914)     Selected    Works     (London: 
Lawrence  &  Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  p.  20. 

*"  Marx  and  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party"  (December  1847- 
January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),  vol.  I,  p.  62. 

"  Ibid. 


30 

the  movement  of  history.  Since  knowledge  of  history's  laws  is  considered 
possible  on  the  basis  of  the  "science"  of  Marxism-Leninism,  the  history- 
motivated  Communist  calls  himself  a  "scientific"  socialist. 

.  .  .  To  all  these  Socialism  is  the  expression  of  absolute  truth,  reason  and 
justice,  and  has  only  to  be  discovered  to  conquer  all  the  world  by  virtue  of  its 
own  power.  .  .  .  And  as  each  one's  special  kind  of  absolute  truth, 
reason,  and  justice  is  again  conditioned  by  his  subjective  understanding, 
his  conditions  of  existence,  the  measure  of  his  knowledge  and  his  intellectual 
training,  there  is  no  other  ending  possible  in  this  conflict  of  absolute  truths 
than  that  they  shall  be  mutually  exclusive  one  of  the  other.  Hence,  from 
this  nothing  could  come  but  a  kind  of  eclectic,  average  Socialism,  which,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  has  up  to  the  present  time  dominated  the  minds  of  most 
of  the  Socialist  workers  in  France  and  England.  Hence,  a  mish-mash  al- 
lowing of  the  most  manifold  shades  of  opinion;  ?.  mish-mash  of  such  critical 
statements,  economic  theories,  pictures  of  futi're  society  by  the  founders  of 
different  sects,  as  excite  a  minimum  of  opposition;  a  mish-mash  which  is 
the  more  easily  brewed  the  more  the  definite  sharp  edges  of  the  individual 
constituents  are  rubbed  down  in  the  stream  of  debate,  like  rounded  pebbles 
in  a  brook. 

To  make  a  science  of  Socialism,  it  had  first  to  be  placed  upon  a  real  basis. ^^ 

What  is  the  "real  basis"  of  the  "science  of  socialism"?  The  analysis  of 
history  with  the  help  of  Hegelian  dialectic  applied  to  the  developing 
material  conditions  of  society. 

.  .  .  Hegel  had  freed  history  from  metaphysics — he  had  made  it  dialec- 
tic; but  his  conception  of  history  was  essentially  idealistic.  But  now  idealism 
was  driven  from  its  last  refuge,  the  philosophy  of  history;  now  a  materialistic 
treatment  of  history  was  propounded,  and  a  method  found  of  explaining 
man's  "knowing"  by  his  "being,"  instead  of,  as  heretofore,  his  "being"  by 
his  "knowing." 

From  that  time  forward  Socialism  was  no  longer  an  accidental  discovery 
of  this  or  that  Ingenious  brain,  but  the  necessary  outcome  of  the  struggle 
between  two  historically  developed  classes — the  proletariat  and  the  bour- 
geoisie. Its  task  was  no  longer  to  manufacture  a  system  of  society  as  perfect 
as  possible,  but  to  examine  the  historlco-economic  succession  of  events  from 
which  these  classes  and  their  antagonism  had  of  necessity  sprung.  .  .  .^ 

These  two  great  discoveries,  the  materialistic  conception  of  history  and 
the  revelation  of  the  secret  of  capitalistic  production  through  surplus-value, 
we  owe  to  Marx.     With  these  discoveries  Socialism  became  a  sclence.^^ 

Attention  focused  on  the  laws  of  change  rather  than  the  goal 

The  term  "scientific,"  as  applied  to  Communist  ideology,  is  in  itself 
a  jargon  term  connoting  Communist  insistence  on  the  difference  between 
their  revolutionary  cause,  which  is  based  on  the  alleged  "laws  of  history," 


"Engels,  'Socialism:  Utopian  and  Scientific"  (1877),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected 
Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  p.  128. 

^^  Ibid., -p.  135. 
*'Jbid.,p.  136. 


31 

and  other  revolutionary  causes  based  on  ideas  of  justice,  sociai  order, 
etc.  In  terms  of  what  is  generally  known  as  science,  Communist  ide- 
ology can  of  course  not  be  called  scientific.  It  is  not  scientific  insofar 
as  it  indiscriminately  mixes  social  analysis  with  prophesy,  ignores  facts 
that  could  refute  its  tenets,  and  prohibits  critical  examination  of  its 
basic  propositions. 

A  "scientific"  socialist  refuses  to  fix  his  mind  on  the  conditions  of  an 
ideal  society.  Instead,  he  keeps  his  eyes  on  the  class  struggle  and  its 
historical  development.  He  firmly  believes  that  the  class  struggle,  if 
energetically  pursued,  will  lead  to  the  victory  of  a  social  force  whose 
ascendancy  will  emancipate  all  mankind.  Ultimate  freedom  is  not  a 
direct  product  of  the  human  will  but  of  historical  development:  the 
development  of  the  poHtical  class  struggle  and  of  the  forces  of  produc- 
tion. It  is  a  mistake  to  say  that  communism  is  a  blueprint  for  future 
society.  It  is  rather  the  pretense  of  a  foreknowledge  of  history,  a  trust 
in  a  beneficent  outcome  of  a  ruthless  struggle  for  revolutionary  power. 


Chapter  II.  The  Communist  View  of  the  Present  Society 

1.  The  Communist  World  View 

The  Communist  world  view  stakes  everything  on  its  pretended  knowl- 
edge of  the  ultimate  destination  of  history.  This  orientation  toward 
the  future  raises  for  Communists  the  problem  of  what  to  think  of  the 
"present-day  society,"  and  how  to  act  in  it.  Marx's  chief  work,  Capital, 
was  an  analysis  of  "present-day  society,"  which  he  called  "bourgeois 
society."  The  significance  of  Marx's  analysis  may  be  summarized  as 
follows:  (a)  Marx  left  for  his  followers  his  explanation  that  the  present 
society  is  ruled  by  the  capitalist  class  that  "owns  the  factories;"  (b) 
Marx  morally  judged  the  present  social  system  and  concluded  that  it 
deserved  to  be  destroyed  in  its  totahty;  (c)  Marx  taught  that  the 
capitalist  society  had  laws  of  development  which  would  inevitably  lead 
to  its  collapse  and  set  up  the  proletarian  revolution.  In  other  words, 
Marx,  in  his  study  of  the  present  society,  supplied  communism  with  a 
target  (the  ruling  class  and  the  foundations  of  its  power),  a  moral 
ground  for  irreconcilable  hatred  of  today's  society,  and  "scientific" 
prediction  of  that  society's  coming  collapse. 

The  substance  of  Marx's  teachings  on  these  matters  has  been  re- 
placed by  new  doctrines  propounded  by  Lenin.  But  Lenin,  while  often 
changing  Marx's  analysis  into  its  very  opposite,  did  not  depart  from 
Marx's  general  scheme.  Like  Marx,  he  pointed  out  to  Communists  the 
target  at  which  they  should  shoot,  a  reason  for  total  condemnation  of 
the  present  society,  and  the  forces  moving  irresistably  toward  victory 
of  "the  Revolution."  Both  Marx's  and  Lenin's  ideas  about  present 
society  will  be  presented  below. 

Two  incompatible  approaches 

A  note  about  the  development  of  Marxist  ideas  may  be  in  order  here. 
The  Communists  think  about  "present-day  society"  both  in  terms  of 
moral  judgment  and  necessary  historical  development.  These  two  ideas 
mutually  exclude  each  other.  Moral  judgment  makes  sense  only  if  there 
is  free  choice,  and  free  choice  is  barred  by  inescapable  historical  neces- 
sity. An  inexorable  succession  of  historical  phases,  on  the  other  hand, 
would  imply  that  everything  that  exists  is  necessary  as  a  preparation 
of  the  next  phase,  and  so  would  render  moral  judgment  superfluous. 

The  inner  conflict  between  these  two  Marxist  ideas  became  the  root 
of  a  spht  of  Marx's  followers  into  two  main  movements:  the  social- 

(32) 


33 

democratic  and  the  Communist  movement.  By  and  large,  the  Social- 
Democrats  were  originally  those  followers  of  Marx  who  emphasized  the 
moral  aspects  of  Marxist  ideology.  Translated  into  action,  this  means 
positive  work  for  improvement,  as  well  as  cooperation  with  the  "best" 
elements  of  the  present  society  in  all  efforts  toward  progress.  Commu- 
nists, by  contrast,  are  Marxists  who  have  put  all  their  reliance  on  the  idea 
of  an  historically  necessary  collapse  of  the  present  society.  In  practice, 
this  amounts  to  a  rejection  of  any  cooperation  with  the  present  society, 
except  for  the  purpose  of  hastening  its  destruction.  The  split  between 
these  two  branches  of  Marxism  occurred  only  when  Marxist  parties  had 
grown  numerous  and  powerful  enough  to  influence  legislation  and  thus 
had  to  make  up  their  minds  whether  they  wanted  to  use  their  influence 
to  reform  or  to  destroy  the  present  society.  It  was  then  that  they  found 
out  that  Marx  had  left  them  with  two  motives  which  both  in  theory  and 
practice  were  incompatible  with  each  other. 

Marx's  indictment  of  capitalist  society 

In  proportion  as  the  bourgeoisie,  i.e.,  capital,  is  developed,  in  the  same 
proportion  is  the  proletariat,  the  modem  working  class,  developed — a  class 
of  labourers,  who  live  only  so  long  as  they  find  work,  and  who  find  work 
only  so  long  as  their  labour  increases  capital.  These  labourers,  who  must 
sell  themselves  piecemeal,  are  a  commodity,  like  every  other  article  of  com- 
merce, and  are  consequently  exposed  to  all  the  vicissitudes  of  competition, 
to  all  the  fluctuations  of  the  market. 

Owing  to  the  extensive  use  of  machinery  and  to  division  of  labour,  the 
work  of  the  proletarians  has  lost  all  individual  character,  and,  consequently, 
all  charm  for  the  workman.  He  becomes  an  appendage  of  the  machine, 
and  it  is  only  the  most  simple,  most  monotonous,  and  most  easily  acquired 
knack,  that  is  required  of  him.  Hence,  the  cost  of  production  of  a  work- 
man is  restricted,  almost  entirely,  to  the  means  of  subsistence  that  he  re- 
quires for  his  maintenance,  and  for  the  propagation  of  his  race.  But  the 
price  of  a  commodity,  and  therefore  also  of  labour,  is  equal  to  its  cost  of 
production.  In  proportion,  therefore,  as  the  repulsiveness  of  the  work  in- 
creases, the  wage  decreases.  Nay  more,  in  proportion  as  the  use  of  ma- 
chinery and  division  of  labour  increases,  in  the  same  proportion  the  burden 
of  toil  also  increases,  whether  by  prolongation  of  the  working  hours,  by  in- 
crease of  the  work  exacted  in  a  given  time  or  by  increased  speed  of  the 
machinery,  etc. 

Modern  industry  has  converted  the  little  workshop  of  the  patriarchal 
master  into  the  great  factory  of  the  industrial  capitalist.  Masses  of  la- 
bourers, crowded  into  the  factor)',  are  organised  like  soldiers.  As  privates 
of  the  industrial  army  they  are  placed  under  the  command  of  a  perfect 
hierarchy  of  officers  and  sergeants.  Not  only  are  they  slaves  of  the  bour- 
geois class,  and  of  the  bourgeois  State;  they  are  daily  and  hourly  enslaved 
by  the  machine,  by  the  over-looker,  and  above  all,  by  the  individual  bour- 
geois manufacturer  himself.    The  more  openly  this  despotism  proclaims 


34 

gain  to  be  its  end  and  aim,  the  more  petty,  the  more  hateful  and  the  more 
embittering  it  is.^ 

In  this  passage,  Marx  states  what  he  considers  the  central  feature  of 
bourgeois  society :  The  enslavement  of  the  workers  by  the  factory  owners. 
The  class  that  owns  the  machines  rules  "despotically"  over  their  prop- 
ertyless  subjects.  But  this  despotic  power,  Marx  adds,  does  not  stem 
so  much  from  a  power-lusting  will  of  each  capitalist,  nor  does  it  depend 
on  the  whip  and  the  bludgeon.  Rather,  it  is  an  integral  feature  of  the 
entire  economic  system  called  capitalism.  In  this  system,  which  de- 
pends on  property  and  freedom  of  contract  as  its  legal  framework,  every- 
thing is  produced  as  a  commodity,  i.e.,  for  the  purpose  of  sale  rather 
than  use.  Profit  is  therefore  its  dominant  motive.  Labor,  too,  figures 
in  this  system  as  another  commodity,  to  be  bought  and  sold. 

The  mode  of  production  in  which  the  product  takes  the  form  of  a  com- 
modity, or  is  produced  directly  for  exchange,  is  the  most  general  and  most 
embryonic  forai  of  bourgeois  production.^ 

If  we  .  .  .  consider  only  the  economic  forms  of  (the  circulation  of  com- 
modities), we  find  its  final  result  to  be  money:  this  final  product  of  the 
circulation  of  commodities  is  the  first  form  in  which  capital  appears.' 

Commodity  production  and  contractual  labor 

Now  the  capitalist  and  the  laborer  enter  into  their  relation  of  "despot" 
and  "slave"  through  a  free  contract: 

But  in  order  that  our  owner  of  money  may  be  able  to  find  labour-power 
offered  for  sale  as  a  commodity,  various  conditions  must  first  be  ful- 
filled .  .  .  labour-power  can  appear  upon  the  market  as  a  commodity  only 
if,  and  so  far  as,  its  possessor,  the  individual  whose  labour  power  it  is,  offers 
it  for  sale,  or  sells  it,  as  a  commodity.  In  order  that  he  may  be  able  to  do 
this,  he  .  .  .  must  be  the  untrammelled  owner  of  his  capacity  for  labour, 
i.e.  of  his  person.  He  and  the  owner  of  money  meet  in  the  market,  and 
deal  with  each  other  as  on  the  basis  of  equal  rights  .  .  .  this  .  .  .  demands 
that  the  owner  of  the  labour-power  should  sell  it  only  for  a  definite 
period.  .  .  . 

The  second  essential  conditions  ...  in  this — that  the  labourer  instead 
of  being  in  the  position  to  sell  commodities  in  which  his  labour  is  incorpo- 
rated, must  be  obliged  to  offer  for  sale  as  a  conamodity  that  very  labour- 
power,  which  exists  only  in  his  living  self.* 


*  Karl  Marx  and  Frederick  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party"  (De- 
cember 1847-January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Pub- 
lishing House,  1955),  vol.  I,  pp.  40,  41. 

*  Marx,  Capital  (Chicago:  Charles  H.  Kerr  &  Co.,  1906),  p.  94. 

*  Ibid., -p.  163. 
•/tid.,  pp.  186,  187. 


35 

"Surplus  valu^' 

Commodity  production,  along  with  money  as  its  characteristic  re- 
sult, is  the  first  principal  basis  of  the  capitalist  system  of  power.  The 
second,  already  indicated  in  the  passage  above,  is  the  capacity  of  people 
with  money  to  hire,  in  a  free  contract,  the  services  of  others  who  have  to 
offer  their  labor-power  for  sale.  To  these  two,  Marx  adds,  as  the  most 
essential,  another  feature :  The  "exploitation"  of  the  worker  in  the  form 
of  the  capitalist's  extraction  of  "surplus  value"  from  labor.  "Surplus 
value"  is  Marx's  formula  for  the  difference  between  what  workers  pro- 
duce in  the  coui-se  of  one  day,  and  what  they  get  paid.  He  assumes  that 
they  will  be  paid  only  as  much  as  it  costs  to  keep  them  in  existence,  and 
that  this  corresponds  in  value  to  only  a  part  of  what  a  worker  creates 
in  full-time  work. 

.  .  .  The  value  of  a  day's  labour-power  amounts  to  3  shillings,  because 
on  our  assumption  half  a  day's  labour  is  embodied  in  that  quantity  of 
labour  power,  "i.e.,"  because  the  means  of  subsistence  that  are  daily  re- 
quired for  the  production  of  labour-power,  cost  half  a  day's  labour.  .  .  . 
The  fact  that  half  a  day's  labour  is  necessary  to  keep  the  labourer  alive 
during  24  hours,  does  not  in  any  way  prevent  him  from  working  a  whole 
day.  Therefore,  the  value  of  labour-power,  and  the  value  which  that 
labour-power  creates  in  the  labour  process,  are  two  entirely  different 
magnitudes.  .  .  .' 

During  the  second  period  of  the  labour-process,  that  in  which  his  labour 
is  no  longer  necessary  labour,  the  workman  .  .  .  creates  no  value  for  him- 
self. He  creates  surplus-value  which,  for  the  capitalist,  has  all  the  charms 
of  a  creation  out  of  nothing.  .  .  .  The  essential  difference  between  the 
various  economic  forms  of  society,  between,  for  instance,  a  society  based 
on  slave  labour,  and  one  based  on  wage  labour,  lies  only  in  the  mode  in 
which  this  surplus-labour  is  in  each  case  extracted  from  the  actual  pro- 
ducer, the  labourer. 

**♦•♦♦♦ 

The  rate  of  surplus-value  is  therefore  an  exact  expression  for  the  degree 
of  exploitation  of  labour-power  by  capital,  or  of  the  labourer  by  the 
capitalist.® 

The  significance  of  the  concept  of  "surplus  value" 

We  must  here  distinguish  several  thoughts  from  each  other.  Marx 
first  explains  the  production  of  a  surplus  over  the  mere  necessities  of 
existence.  He  then  attributes  both  authorship  and  sole  right  to  this 
surplus  to  the  manual  laborer,  and  finally  claims  that  the  capitalist,  with 
the  help  of  the  system  of  commodity  production,  takes  the  surplus  value 
from  the  worker  in  order  to  use  it  for  himself  as  well  as  for  more  capital 


•/fciVf.,  pp.  215,  216. 
•/6;rf.,pp.  240,  241. 


36 

and  more  "exploitation."  The  creation  of  surplus  value  is  itself  no 
mystery:  all  civilization  depends  on  it.  There  can  be  no  education, 
government,  science,  art,  or  any  refinement  of  life  without  the  produc- 
tion of  some  surplus  over  and  above  what  is  needed  to  keep  oneself 
alive.  The  question  is  how  this  surplus  is  collected  and  distributed  for 
the  purposes  of  civilization. 

Marx's  theory  amounts  to  the  assertion  that  surplus  value  belongs 
only  to  the  factory  laborer  who  is  robbed  of  it  by  the  factory  owner, 
by  means  of  a  contractual  purchase  of  labor-power.  In  order  to  make 
this  assertion  plausible,  Marx  had  to  assert  first  that  all  value  results 
solely  from  labor. 

.  .  .  that  which  determines  the  magnitude  of  the  value  of  any  article 
is  the  amount  of  labour  socially  necessary,  or  the  labour-time  socially  neces- 
sary for  its  production.'' 

This  passage  is  found  on  the  very  first  pages  of  Capital  and  states,  as 
it  were,  the  assumption  on  which  the  entire  theory  rests.  The  assump- 
tion is  that,  since  it  is  labor  which  alone  creates  value  and  surplus  value, 
the  laborer  who  has  sold  his  labor-power  to  the  capitalist  is  robbed  of 
the  fruits  of  his  effort;  the  capitalist,  since  he  has  money,  obtains  control 
over  something  that  of  right  is  not  his;  therefore  the  entire  system  is 
one  of  exploitation  and  despotic  power. 

The  "labor  theory  of  value" 

It  is  obvious  that  all  this  hinges  on  the  assumption  that  the  worker  is 
the  sole  author  and  rightful  master  of  surplus  value.  Marx  established 
this  assumption  with  the  help  of  the  so-called  labor  theory  of  value,  a 
theory  then  current  among  economists  as  an  explanation  of  the  eco- 
nomic phenomenon  of  value.  As  a  tool  of  economic  analysis,  it  has 
long  since  been  found  utterly  useless  and  has  been  universally  discarded. 
The  truth  is  that  value  does  not  arise  from  labor  alone,  but  also  from 
organization,  invention,  capital,  the  efficient  use  of  machines,  coordi- 
nation of  production  with  the  market,  etc.  In  Marx's  system,  how- 
ever, the  labor  theory  of  value  serves  not  merely  for  purposes  of  economic 
analysis,  but  as  a  basis  for  establishing  moral  title  and  rightful  claim  to 
the  goods  produced  in  a  complicated  system  of  market-oriented  factory 
work.  Marx  slides,  without  making  this  clear  to  the  reader,  from  an 
analytical  concept  of  economic  value  to  an  assertion  of  the  social  cause 
of  value,  and  from  there  to  moral  conclusions.  It  is  as  if  he  had  passed 
from  a  scientific  analysis  of  cooking  to  the  finding  that  since  in  a  family 
the  mother  does  the  cooking,  the  mother  is  the  sole  provider  of  the 
family's  food,  and  from  there  to  the  conclusion  that  the  mother  has  the 
right  to  go  and  sell  the  family  dinner  for  pocket  money. 

'  ii^i^f.,  p.  46. 


37 

Marx's  view  appears  clearly  in  the  following  messages : 

Capital  is  dead  labour,  that,  vampire-like,  only  lives  by  sucking  living 
labour,  and  lives  the  more,  the  more  labour  it  sucks.  The  time  during 
which  the  labourer  works,  is  the  time  during  which  the  capitalist  consumes 
the  labour-power  he  has  purchased  of  him. 

If  the  labourer  consumes  his  disposable  time  for  himself,  he  robs  the 
capitalist. 

The  capitalist  then  takes  his  stand  on  the  law  of  the  exchange  of 
commodities.^ 

.  .  .  Hence,  it  is  self-evident  that  the  labourer  is  nothing  else,  his  whole 
life  through,  than  labour-power,  that  therefore  all  his  disposable  time  is  by 
nature  and  law  labour-time,  to  be  devoted  to  the  self-expansion  of  capital. 
Time  for  education,  for  intellectual  development,  for  the  fulfilling  of  social 
functions  and  for  social  intercourse,  for  the  free-play  of  his  bodily  and 
mental  activity,  even  the  rest  time  of  Sunday  (and  that  in  a  country  of 
Sabbatarians) — moonshine!  .  .  . 

The  capitalistic  mode  of  production  (essentially  the  production  of  sur- 
plus value,  the  absorption  of  surplus-labour),  produces  thus,  with  the  ex- 
tension of  the  working  day,  not  only  the  deterioration  of  human  labour- 
power  by  robbing  it  of  its  normal,  moral  and  physical,  conditions  of  de- 
velopment and  function.  It  produces  also  the  premature  exhaustion  and 
death  of  this  labour-power  itself.® 

In  other  words,  the  system  is  by  its  nature  inhuman  and  destructive 
of  human  life.  (Cause  for  hatred.)  It  is  also  a  system  of  despotic 
capitalist  power : 

.  .  .  the  cooperation  of  wage  labourers  is  entirely  brought  about  by  the 
capital  that  employs  them.  .  .  .  Hence  the  connexion  existing  between 
their  various  labours  appears  to  them  ...  in  the  shape  of  the  powerful 
will  of  another,  who  subjects  their  activity  to  his  aims.  ...  As  co-opera- 
tion extends  its  scale,  this  despotism  takes  forms  peculiar  to  itself.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  Being  independent  of  each  other,  the  labourers  are  isolated  per- 
sons, who  enter  into  relations  with  the  capitalist,  but  not  with  one  another. 
This  co-operation  begins  only  with  the  labour  process,  but  they  have  then 
ceased  to  belong  to  themselves.^" 

Criticism  of  the  theory  of  "surplus  value" 

Marx's  theory  of  surplus  value,  which  is  the  core  of  his  Capital,  has 
been  criticized  along  the  following  lines : 

Marx  says  that  capitalism  depends  on  the  production  of  surplus 
value. — This  is  true,  but  the  same  is  true  of  any  other  civilized  society, 
including  the  Soviet  society. 


'Ibid.,  p.  257. 
'Ibid.,  pp.  29],  292. 
"^  Ibid.,  pp.  364,  355. 


38 

Marx  says  that  the  workers  alone  produce  surplus  value. — This  he 
has  failed  to  prove,  since  Alarx  does  not  even  consider  other  producers 
beside  workers,  for  instance  farmers,  whose  production  of  surplus  value 
enables  other  people  to  move  into  the  cities. 

Marx  says  that  the  workers,  who  alone  produce  surplus  value,  are 
being  robbed  of  it  by  the  capitalists. — Actually,  it  is  in  the  nature  of  sur- 
plus value  that  someone  in  society  produces  it  not  to  benefit  by  it  di- 
rectly, but  to  make  his  contribution  to  a  rising  scale  of  existence. 

Marx  says  that  control  of  the  surplus  value  is  the  decisive  factor. — 
But  surplus  value  created  in  a  society  cannot  be  kept  by  any  group. 
What  is  decisive  is  not  who  controls  it  at  any  given  phase  but  what  use 
is  made  of  it  and  how  human  beings  ultimately  fare  under  the  system 
by  which  it  is  distributed  throughout  society. 

Marx  says  that  those  who  collect  surplus  value  from  the  worker  have 
power  to  rule  all  of  society.  Surplus  value,  regardless  of  who  produces 
it,  must  of  course  be  collected  in  order  to  be  passed  on,  if  it  is  to  be 
socially  useful.  Those  who  collect  it,  undoubtedly  have  some  power  in 
the  social  system,  but,  unless  they  are  the  government,  they  have  only 
a  certain  kind  of  power,  and  only  over  a  certain  aspect  of  society. 
They,  in  turn,  are  subject  to  the  rigors  of  a  system  of  distribution,  and 
above  all,  to  political  power — which  has  no  trouble  in  imposing  ex- 
tremely heavy  taxes  on  the  collectors  of  surplus  value. 

2.  Marx's  View  of  the  Dynamics  of  Capitalist  Society 

Having  described  capitalist  society  as  a  system  of  robbery  by  means 
of  the  law  of  exchange  of  commodities,  a  system  in  which  the  capitalist 
wields  despotic  and  dehumanizing  power  over  the  workers  and  all  the 
rest,  Marx  goes  on  to  predict  that  in  the  course  of  the  development  of 
capitalism,  things  will  not  get  better,  but  worse. 

Capitalist  production,  therefore,  of  itself  reproduces  the  separation  be- 
tween labour-power  and  the  means  of  labour.  It  thereby  reproduces  and 
perpetuates  the  conditions  for  exploiting  the  labourer.  It  incessantly  forces 
him  to  sell  his  labour-power  in  order  to  live,  and  enables  tlie  capitalist  to 
purchase  labour-power  in  order  that  he  may  enrich  liimself.  ...  It  is 
the  process  itself  that  incessantly  hurls  back  the  labourer  on  to  the  market 
as  a  vendor  of  his  labour-power,  and  tliat  incessantly  converts  his  own 
product  into  a  means  by  which  another  man  can  purchase  him.  .  .  . 

Capitalist  production,  therefore,  under  its  aspect  of  a  continuous  con- 
nected process,  of  a  process  of  reproduction,  produces  not  only  commodities, 
not  only  surplus-value,  but  it  also  produces  and  reproduces  the  capitalist 
relation;  on  the  one  side  the  capitalist,  on  the  otlier  the  wage-labourer.^' 


"  Ibid.,  pp.  632,  633. 


39 
The  "law  of  accumulation" 

The  growth  of  capitalist  production  is  called  accumulation.  Marx 
defined  a  "law  of  capitalist  accumulation"  and  uses  this  law  to  predict 
future  social  developments : 

.  .  .  The  law  of  capitalist  accumulation  ...  in  reality  merely  states 
that  the  very  nature  of  accumulation  excludes  every  diminution  in  the 
degree  of  exploitation  of  labour.  .  .  }'^ 

At  the  same  time,  the  whip  that  drives  the  capitalistic  system  forward 
on  its  path  of  development,  is  competition.  Competition  compels  each 
capitalist  to  increase  productivity.  In  the  course  of  competition,  "con- 
centration" and  "centraUzation"  of  capital  occurs: 

.  .  .  Two  points  characterise  this  kind  of  concentration  which  grows  di- 
rectly out  of,  or  rather  is  identical  with,  accumulation.  First:  The 
increasing  concentration  of  the  social  means  of  production  in  the  hands  of 
individual  capitalists  is  .  .  .  limited  by  the  degree  of  increase  of  social 
wealth.  Second:  The  part  of  social  capital  domiciled  in  each  particular 
sphere  of  production  is  divided  among  many  capitalists  who  face  one 
another  as  independent  commodity-producers  competing  with  each  other. 
.  .  .  Accumulation,  therefore,  presents  itself  on  the  one  hand  as  increasing 
concentration  of  the  means  of  production,  and  of  the  command  over  labour; 
on  the  other,  as  repulsion  of  many  individual  capitals  one  from  another. 

This  splitting-up  ...  is  counteracted  by  their  attraction.  This  last  .  .  . 
is  concentration  of  capitals  already  formed,  destruction  of  their  individual 
independence,  expropriation  of  capitalist  by  capitalist,  transformation  of 
many  small  into  few  large  capitals.  .  .  .  Capital  grows  in  one  place  to  a 
huge  mass  in  a  single  hand,  because  it  has  in  another  place  been  lost  by 
many.^^ 

''Concentration"  and  "centralization" 

Accumulation  means  faster  and  faster  growth  of  the  whole  of  capital- 
ist production.  Concentration  means  more  and  more  power  over  all  of 
social  wealth  in  the  hands  of  capitalist.  With  this  goes  "centralization," 
the  possibility  of  controlling  more  and  more  from  a  single  center.  And 
wealth,  power,  control  are  gathered  in  fewer  and  fewer  hands. 

All  the  time,  the  masses  of  labor  are  becoming  more  and  more  help- 
less. On  the  one  hand,  they  are  growing  in  numbers.  On  the  other, 
capitalism  is  predicted  to  produce  an  "industrial  reserve  army"  of  un- 
employed or  half-employed  people  on  whom  it  can  draw  for  cheap 
labor. 

On  the  one  hand,  therefore,  the  additional  capital  formed  in  the  course 
of  accumulation  attracts  fewer  and  fewer  labourers  in  proportion  to  its 
magnitude.     On  the  other  hand,  the  old  capital  periodically  reproduced 


"  Jhid.,  p.  680. 

"  Ibii.,  pp.  685,  686. 


40 

with  change  of  composition,  repels  more  and  more  of  the  labourers  for- 
merly employed  by  it.^* 

.  .  .  The  labouring  population  therefore  produces,  along  with  the  ac- 
cumulation of  capital  produced  by  it,  the  means  by  which  itself  is  made 
relatively  superfluous,  is  turned  into  a  relative  surplus  population;  and  it 
does  this  to  an  always  increasing  extent.^^ 

.  .  .  this  surplus  population  becomes,  conversely,  the  lever  of  capitalistic 
accumulation,  nay,  a  condition  of  existence  of  the  capitalist  mode  of  pro- 
duction. It  forms  a  disposable  industrial  reserve  army,  that  belongs  to 
capital  quite  as  absolutely  as  if  the  latter  had  bred  at  its  own  cost.  Inde- 
pendently of  the  limits  of  the  actual  increase  of  population,  it  creates,  for 
the  changing  needs  of  the  self -expansion  of  capital,  a  mass  of  human  mate- 
rial always  ready  for  exploitation.^^ 

''Increasing  misery" 

Whatever  makes  for  the  growth  of  this  "industrial  reserve  army"  also 
makes  for  lower  real  wages,  harder  work,  and  all-round  misery: 

.  .  .  The  same  causes  which  develop  the  expansive  power  of  capital, 
develop  also  the  labour-power  at  its  disposal.  The  relative  mass  of  the  in- 
dustrial reserve-army  increases  therefore  with  the  potential  energy  of 
wealth.  But  the  greater  this  reserve-army  in  proportion  to  the  active 
labour-army,  the  greater  is  the  mass  of  a  surplus  population,  whose  misery 
is  in  inverse  ratio  to  its  torment  of  labour.  The  more  extensive,  finally, 
the  lazarus-layers  of  the  working-class,  and  the  industrial  reserve-army, 
the  greater  is  official  pauperism.  This  is  the  absolute  general  law  of  cap- 
italist accumulation.^'' 

.  .  .  The  law,  finally,  that  always  equilibrates  the  relative  surplus-popu- 
lation, or  industrial  reserve  army,  to  the  extent  and  energy  of  accumula- 
tion, this  law  rivets  the  labourer  to  capital  more  firmly  than  the  wedges 
of  Vulcan  did  Prometheus  to  the  rock.  It  establishes  an  accumulation  of 
misery,  corresponding  with  accumulation  of  capital.  Accumulation  of 
wealth  at  one  pole  is,  therefore,  at  the  same  time  accumulation  of  misery, 
agony  of  toil,  slavery,  ignorance,  brutality,  mental  degradation,  at  the  op- 
posite pole,  i.e.  on  the  side  of  the  class  that  produces  its  own  product  in  the 
form  of  capital.^* 

Crises  and  revolution 

Capitalism  thus  is  supposed  to  breed  vast  and  concentrated  wealth 
in  the  hands  of  a  few,  and  increasing  misery  for  ever  larger  masses  of 
exploited  people.  In  addition,  its  repeated  crises  are  supposed  to  mount 
in  intensity,  the  rate  of  its  profits  is  predicted  to  drop  lower  and  lower, 
and  the  entire  system  presumably  is  heading  for  collapse  resulting  from 


»•  Ibid.,  p.  689. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  692. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  693. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  707. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  709. 


41 

its  own  inner  contradictions.  The  combination  of  these  inner  difficulties 
with  the  ever-sharpening  social  antagonism  is  ultimately  supposed  to 
lead  to  the  catastrophe  in  which  capitalism  is  bound  to  be  supplanted 
by  socialism,  the  system  in  which  the  workers  collectively  are  expected 
to  be  masters  of  their  own  product : 

...  in  order  to  oppress  a  class,  certain  conditions  must  be  assured  to  it 
under  which  it  can,  at  least,  continue  its  slavish  existence.  The  serf,  in  the 
period  of  serfdom,  raised  himself  to  membership  in  the  commune,  just  as 
the  petty  bourgeois,  under  the  yoke  of  feudal  absolutism,  managed  to  de- 
velop into  a  bourgeois.  The  modern  labourer,  on  the  contrary,  instead  of 
rising  with  the  progress  of  industry,  sinks  deeper  and  deeper  below  the  con- 
ditions of  existence  of  his  own  class.  He  becomes  a  pauper,  and  pauperism 
develops  more  rapidly  than  population  and  wealth.  And  here  it  becomes 
evident,  that  the  bourgeoisie  is  unfit  any  longer  to  be  the  ruling  class  in 
society,  and  to  impose  its  conditions  of  existence  upon  society  as  an  over- 
riding law.  It  is  unfit  to  rule  because  it  is  incompetent  to  assure  an  exist- 
ence to  its  slave  within  his  slavery,  because  it  cannot  help  letting  him  sink 
into  such  a  state  that  it  has  to  feed  him,  instead  of  being  fed  by  him.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  The  development  of  Modern  Industry,  therefore,  cuts  from  under 
its  feet  the  very  foundation  on  which  the  bourgeoisie  produces  and  appro- 
priates products.  What  the  bourgeoisie,  therefore,  produces,  above  all,  is 
its  own  grave-diggers.  Its  fall  and  the  victory  of  the  proletariat  are  equally 
inevitable.^" 

3.  Lenin's  Views  on  Capitalism 

Marx  had  influence  as  a  thinker  whose  mind  penetrated  into  hitherto 
hidden  recesses  of  society  which  he  succeeded  in  illuminating  through 
analytical  thought.  On  the  other  hand,  Marx's  predictions  about  the 
development  of  capitalistic  society  have  turned  out  to  be  monumentally 
wrong. 

False  predictions 

Marx,  wishing  to  analyze  the  inner  laws  of  capitalism,  concluded  that 
real  wages  must  go  further  down.  In  reality,  wages  in  capitalist  society 
have  steadily  risen  not  only  in  terms  of  money  but  also  in  terms  of  pur- 
chasing power. 

Marx  predicted  worse  and  worse  misery  of  the  masses  under  capi- 
talism. Instead,  increasing  welfare  and  well-being  has  been  the  lot  of 
the  people  in  capitalist  societies. 

Marx  foresaw  that  the  differences  between  rich  and  poor  would 
steadUy  widen,  and  more  and  more  formerly  well-to-do  groups  would 
be  drawn  into  a  proletarian  existence,  while  wealth  would  be  concen- 

"Marx  and  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party"  (December  1847- 
January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House. 
1955),  vol.  I,  p.  45. 


42 

trated  in  the  hands  of  fewer  and  fewer  immensely  rich  people.  Ac- 
tually, capitalism  has  produced  a  steadily  growing  class  of  people  in  the 
middle  income  groups,  people  with  comfortable  salaries,  financial  re- 
serves, higher  education,  and  more  leisure  time. 

Marx  was  sure  that  capitalism  would  entangle  itself  in  the  contradic- 
tions of  its  own  system  so  that  eventually  it  could  not  longer  function 
according  to  its  own  laws,  would  bog  down  in  a  fundamental  crisis  of 
production,  and  become  "unable  to  feed  its  own  slaves."  What  has 
happened  instead  is  a  continuous  rise  of  productivity  in  capitalist  coun- 
tries, a  steadily  improving  distribution  of  wealth  throughout  all  layers  of 
the  population,  and  a  developing  ability  to  cope  with  maladjustments 
and  crises. 

Marx  anticipated  that  the  workers  would  become  more  and  more 
embittered  and  revolutionary,  and  that  the  class  struggle  between  them 
and  the  capitalists  would  grow  in  sharpness  and  tempo.  Neither  predic- 
tion has  come  true.  The  bulk  of  the  working  classes  in  capitalist  coun- 
tries have  shown  less  and  less  inclination  to  support  a  revolution,  and 
their  relation  with  capitalist  management  has  evolved  along  the  lines  of 
orderly  bargaining  within  the  confines  of  a  mutually  accepted  system. 

The  consequences  of  the  failure  of  Marx's  predictions 

Why  was  Marx  so  wrong  in  his  predictions?  This  question  cannot 
be  discussed  here.  The  reader  must  instead  be  referred  to  the  literature 
about  Marx  and  the  discovery  of  basic  errors  in  Marx's  thought  by  many 
critics.  In  looking  back  over  the  very  summary  statement  of  Marx's 
main  ideas  on  the  preceding  pages,  the  reader  may  be  struck  by  the  fact 
that  Marx  based  his  entire  analysis  and  ensuing  prediction  on  the 
theoretical  model  of  a  commodity  economy  and  the  laws  of  exchange. 
He  saw  the  entire  structure  of  power  in  a  capitalist  society  as  a  "golden 
chain,"  a  system  in  which  the  workers  arc  "enslaved"  to  the  capitalists 
by  nothing  more  than  the  simple  logic  of  trading  in  an  open  market  on 
the  basis  of  personal  freedom  and  private  property. 

What  Marx  did  in  Capital  was  to  "discover"  the  inherent  logic  of  a 
theoretical  model  of  a  society.  This  model  was  an  intellectual  con- 
struction which,  he  asserted,  actually  represented  the  real  system  of  mod- 
em capitalist  society.  He  assumed  a  system  in  which  the  bourgeois 
class  ruled  by  means  of  private  property,  free  contract,  and  the  laws  of 
exchange,  and  he  proceeded  to  prove  that  this  kind  of  a  system  was 
necessarily  headed  for  increasing  misery,  collapse,  and  proletarian  revo- 
lution. In  reality,  as  we  have  seen,  modem  capitalism  developed  quite 
differently.  By  the  turn  of  the  century,  this  was  plain  to  ever)'one. 
From  the  failure  of  Marx's  predictions  one  could,  then,  draw  the  con- 
clusion that  the  logic  he  unfolded  was  not  that  of  the  real  modem 
fcociety,  but  merely  that  of  his  theoretical  model  which  did  not  actually 


43 

represent  the  reality  of  capitalism.  Those  who  drew  this  conclusion, 
could,  of  course,  not  remain  Marxists.  There  were  others,  though,  who 
were  too  deeply  impressed  with  the  basic  Marxian  picture  of  the  world 
(a  class  society  engaged  in  class  struggle  moving  from  present  exploita- 
tion of  the  workers  to  justice  through  a  proletarian  revolution)  to 
abandon  it  just  because  Marx  was  wrong  in  his  analysis  of  the  present 
society.  They  proceeded,  instead,  to  re-think  the  analysis  of  capitalism 
in  order  to  allow  for  the  developments  that  were  at  variance  with  Marx's 
forecast.  This  "revision"  resulted  in  two  divergent  branches  of  Marxist 
thought.  On  the  one  hand,  Edward  Bernstein  (main  work:  Die 
Voraussetzungen  des  Sozialismus,  1899)  concluded  that  in  present  so- 
ciety the  increase  of  wealth  would  not  necessarily  entail  the  increasing 
misery  of  the  workers  and  therefore  the  bourgeois  and  proletarian 
classes  were  not  doomed  to  irreconcilable  struggle.  Bernstein's  view  of 
the  present  society,  which  became  the  pattern  of  actual  policies  of  social- 
democratic  parties,  endorsed  collaboration  between  the  classes  insofar 
as  it  can  produce  social  improvement.  In  sharp  opposition  to  this  view, 
Lenin  stuck  to  Marx's  assertion  that  the  class  struggle  is,  in  the  very 
nature  of  the  system,  irreconcilable.  It  then  became  necessary  to  ex- 
plain why  the  workers'  lot  in  modem  capitalist  nations  had  improved, 
why  capitalism  had  not  yet  collapsed,  and  why  people  were  in  no  mood 
to  stage  a  revolution  against  their  capitalist  exploiters.  Lenin's  answer 
to  these  questions  is  contained  in  his  book  Imperialism,  The  Highest 
Stage  of  Capitalism  (1916),  which  will  be  presented  here  in  its  main 
points. 

"Monopoly  capitalism" 

Lenin,  in  his  revised  description  of  the  present  society,  derived  key 
ideas  from  two  books :  Imperialism  by  J.  A.  Hobson  ( 1 902 ) ,  which  dis- 
cussed the  division  of  the  world  among  the  leading  European  nations, 
and  Finanzkapital  by  Rudolf  Hilferding  (1910),  which  showed  how 
huge  banking  enterprises  controlled  vast  economic  processes.  These 
two  ideas  Lenin  combined  into  the  following  picture  of  the  present 
capitalist  society. 

The  salient  feature  of  modem  capitalism  is  the  rule  of  monopoly. 
Competition  (which  Marx  said  was  the  basic  law  of  capitalist  de\'elop- 
ment)  has  given  way  to  the  concentration  of  enormous  wealth  in  a  few 
hands. 

.  .  .  This  transformation  of  competition  into  monopoly  is  one  of  the 
most  important — if  not  the  most  important — phenomena  of  modern  cap- 
italist economy.  .  .  . 

******* 

Competition  becomes  transformed  into  monopoly.  The  result  is  im- 
mense progress  in  the  socialisation  of  production.  ,  .  . 

51436'— 60— vol.  1 4 


44 

.  ,  .  The  framework  of  formally  recognised  free  competition  remains, 
but  the  yoke  of  a  few  monopolists  on  the  rest  of  the  population  becomes  a 
hundred  times  heavier,  more  burdensome  and  intolerable.^" 

Marx  asserted  that  power  in  capitalist  society  belonged  to  the  factory 
owner  who  could  buy  the  worker's  labor  power  and  employ  it  to  produce 
surplus  value.  Lenin  says  that  power  now  is  in  the  hands  of  the 
financier: 

.  .  .  the  development  of  capitalism  has  arrived  at  a  stage  when,  al- 
though commodity  production  still  "reigns"  and  continues  to  be  regarded 
as  the  basis  of  economic  life,  it  has  in  reality  been  undermined  and  the 
big  profits  go  to  the  "genius"  of  financial  manipulation.^^ 

.  .  .  the  concentration  of  capital  ...  is  radically  changing  the  signifi- 
cance of  the  banks.  Scattered  capitalists  are  transformed  into  a  single 
collective  capitalist.^" 

The  concentration  of  production;  the  monopoly  arising  therefrom;  the 
merging  or  coalescence  of  banking  with  industry:  this  is  the  history  of 
finance  capital  and  what  gives  the  term  "finance  capital"  its  content.^^ 

Monopoly,  in  the  form  of  finance  capital,  governs  the  present  society 
in  all  its  aspects : 

A  monopoly,  once  it  is  formed  and  controls  thousands  of  millions,  in- 
evitably penetrates  into  every  sphere  of  public  life,  regardless  of  the  form 
of  government  and  all  other  "details".^* 

The  "need  for  foreign  markets" 

The  driving  power  of  capitalism,  as  Lenin  describes  it,  is  no  longer 
the  need  of  one  capitalist  to  compete  with  the  other,  but  the  need  of  the 
banker-monopolist  to  export  excess  capital,  obtain  more  foreign  markets, 
and  get  them  under  his  exclusive  control. 

Under  the  old  type  of  capitalism,  when  free  competition  prevailed,  the 
export  of  goods  was  the  most  typical  feature.  Under  modem  capitalism, 
when  monopolies  prevail,  the  export  of  capital  has  become  the  typical 
feature.^' 

This  tendency,  according  to  Lenin,  explains  not  only  the  political  sys- 
tem under  which  modern  (capitalistic)  nations  Uve,  but  also  the  inter- 
national political  developments  on  a  world  scale : 

Monopolist  capitalist  combines — cartels,  syndicates,  trusts — divide  among 
themselves,  first  of  all,  the  whole  internal  market  of  a  country,  and  impose 


eo  ' 


V.  I.  Lenin,  "Imperialism,  The  Highest  Stage  of  Capitalism"  (January- July 
1916),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  V,  pp.  15, 
21,22. 

"  Ibid.,  p.  23. 
"/fcid.,  p.  31. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  42. 
Ibid.,  pp.  51,  52. 
'  Ibid.,  p.  56. 


M 


45 

their  control,  more  or  less  completely  upon  the  industry  of  that  countiy. 
But  under  capitalism,  the  home  market  is  inevitably  bound  up  with  the 
foreign  market.  ...  As  the  export  of  capital  increased,  and  as  the  for- 
eign and  colonial  relations,  the  "spheres  of  influence"  of  the  big  monopolist 
combines,  expanded,  things  tended  "naturally"  toward  .  .  .  the  formation 
of  international  cartels,^^ 

A  struggle  began  which  ...  is  fittingly  called  "the  struggle  for  the  divi- 
sion of  the  world."  " 

Division  and  redivision  of  the  world 

Now,  this  division  of  the  world  is  not  merely  a  division  of  economic 
spheres  of  influence,  but  of  political  control.  This  is  where  imperialism 
enters. 

The  principal  feature  of  modem  capitalism  is  the  domination  of  mo- 
nopolist combines  of  the  big  capitalists.  These  monopolies  are  most  dur- 
able when  all  the  sources  of  raw  materials  are  controlled  by  the  one 
group.  .  .  .  Colonial  possession  alone  gives  complete  guarantee  of  success 
to  the  monopolies.  .  .  .^^ 

This  leads  to  a  double  concentration  of  capitalist  power: 

.  .  .  First,  there  are  monopolist  capitalist  combines  in  all  advanced 
capitalist  countries;  secondly,  a  few  rich  countries  in  which  the  accumula- 
tion of  capital  reaches  gigantic  proportions,  occupy  a  monopolist  position.^' 

[Hence,  the  world  is  divided]  .  .  .  into  two  principal  groups — of  colony- 
owning  countries  on  the  one  hand  and  colonies  on  the  other.  .  .  .^° 

.  .  .  Imperialism  .  .  .  means  the  partition  of  the  world,  and  the  ex- 
ploitation of  other  countries  .  .  .  which  means  high  monopoly  profits  for 
a  handful  of  very  rich  countries.  .  .  .^^ 

And  these  rich  countries,  Lenin  continues,  do  not  even  produce  any- 
thing, but  lead  a  parasitical  existence  by  merely  "clipping  coupons.'* 

,  .  .  The  export  of  capital,  one  of  the  essential  economic  bases  of  im- 
perialism, still  more  completely  isolates  the  rentiers  [the  people  who  live 
by  clipping  coupons]  from  production  and  sets  the  seal  of  parasitism  on 
the  whole  country  that  lives  by  the  exploitation  of  the  labour  of  several 
overseas  combines  and  colonies.^^ 

.  .  .  for  this  very  reason  the  parasitic  character  of  modem  American 
capitalism  has  stood  out  with  particular  prominence. 


S3 


"Ibid.,  p.  61. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  64. 
*•  Ibid.,  p.  75. 

*  Ibid.,  p.  56. 

*  Ibid.,  p.  78. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  95. 
"Ibid.,  p.  92. 
''Ibid., -p.  116. 


46 

In  such  a  "parasitic"  state,  even  parts  of  the  working  class  are 
corrupted  and  stop  being  revolutionary : 

.  .  .  Imperialism  has  the  tendency  of  creating  privileged  sections  even 
among  the  workers,  and  of  detaching  tliem  from  the  main  proletarian 
masses.^* 

.  .  .  Imperialism  .  .  .  creates  the  economic  possibility  of  corrupting 
the  upper  strata  of  the  proletariat,  and  thereby  fosters,  gives  form  to,  and 
strengthens  opportunism.^^ 

Opportunism  ...  in  a  number  of  countries  .  .  .  has  grown  ripe,  over- 
ripe, and  rotten,  and  has  become  completely  merged  with  bourgeois  policy 
in  the  form  of  "social-chauvinism".^® 

The  new  image  of  capitalism 

Now  Lenin  has  just  about  exchanged  all  the  parts  of  the  Marxist 
structure  for  new  ones  and  still  retained  the  structure !  The  "exploiters" 
are,  in  addition  to  factory  owners,  the  rich  countries;  the  "exploited" 
are,  in  addition  to  industrial  workers,  the  colonies.  The  "chain  of 
bondage"  is  no  longer  the  sale  of  labor-power  on  the  commodity  mar- 
ket, but  the  political  control  of  territory,  and  the  economic  control  of  mar- 
kets. The  ruHng  power  is  to  be  morally  condemned,  not  for  "pocketing 
the  product  of  his  employee's  labor,"  bui  for  idly  chpping  coupons  while 
other  people  work. 

Thus,  without  giving  up  Marx's  idea  of  the  irreconcilable  class 
struggle  and  Marx's  condemnation  of  the  present  (capitalist)  society 
Lenin  managed  to  explain  why  capitalism  has  not  yet  collapsed,  why 
the  lot  of  the  people  under  capitalism  has  improved,  and  why  workers 
in  capitalist  countries  are  not  revolution-minded.  His  answer  is  that 
capitahsm  has  not  yet  collapsed  because  the  advanced  capitalistic  so- 
cieties found  a  new  field  of  expansion  which  yielded  them  new  wealth, 
that  the  lot  of  the  people  under  capitalism  has  improved  at  the  expense 
of  the  colonial  populations,  and  that  the  upper  part  of  the  working  class 
has  allowed  itself  to  become  "corrupted"  into  preferring  this  shared 
wealth  to  the  cause  of  the  revolution.  The  latter  observation  served 
Lenin  also  as  a  means  to  read  his  opponents,  the  social-democratic 
parties,  out  of  the  "proletarian  movement."  Lenin  himself  character- 
ized the  significance  of  his  reinterpretation  of  capitalism : 

.  .  .  the  forms  of  the  struggle  may  and  do  vary  in  accordance  with  vary- 
ing, relatively  particular  and  transitory  causes,  but  the  essence  of  the  strug- 
gle, its  class  content,  cannot  change  while  classes  exist.*' 

'*  Ibid.,  pp.  97,  98. 
•"  Ibid.,  p.  95. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  99. 
•"  Ibid.,  pp.  C7,  63. 


47 

In  other  words,  the  "class  struggle"  is  for  Lenin  no  longer  an  object 
of  scientific  inquiry — it  is  a  dogma  into  which  one  tries  to  fit  the  chang- 
ing facts  of  history. 

4.  Lenin's  Views  About  the  Dynamics  of  Capitalism 

Among  Marx's  basic  concepts  was  also  that  of  the  inevitably  cata- 
strophic development  of  capitalism.  Lenin  did  not  abandon  this  con- 
cept, either,  but  gave  it  a  new  content  that  seemed  compatible  with  the 
all  but  catastrophic  course  which  capitalism  had  taken  since  Marx  wrote. 
Monopoly  capitalism,  Lenin  said,  is  the  "highest  stage"  of  capitalism. 

.  .  .  Imperialism  emerged  as  the  development  and  direct  continuation 
of  tlie  fundamental  attributes  of  capitalism  in  general.  But  capitalism 
only  becomes  capitalist  imperialism  at  a  definite  and  very  high  state  of  its 
development,  when  certain  of  its  fundamental  attributes  began  to  be  trans- 
formed into  their  opposites,  when  the  features  of  the  period  of  transition 
from  capitalism  to  a  higher  social  and  economic  system  began  to  take 
shape  .  .  .  Monopoly  is  the  transition  from  capitalism  to  a  higher  system. 

.  .  .  imperialism  is  the  monopoly  stage  of  capitalism.^* 

In  other  words,  the  "higher  system,"  socialism,  is  at  hand.  But  will 
it  grow  organically  out  of  capitalism?  Will  it  emerge  peacefully?  No, 
ansNvers  Lenin,  it  will  come  as  the  result  of  "inner  contradictions"  in  the 
capitalist  system  in  combination  with  a  violent  struggle  between  the  rul- 
ing powers  of  that  system  and  the  "gravediggers"  the  system  has  pro- 
duced within  itself.  According  to  Marx,  the  "inner  contradictions"  of 
capitalism  were  those  inherent  in  its  economic  production,  as  the  pro- 
ducers were  driven  on  by  the  whip  of  competition  to  seek  cheaper  and 
cheaper  ways  of  making  commodities. 

The  politics  of  "imperialism" 

Lenin,  writing  in  1916,  could  no  longer  explain  the  facts  of  capitalistic 
development  in  these  economic  terms,  because  Marx's  concepts  had 
turned  out  to  be  wrong.  Instead,  Lenin  pointed  to  political  contradic- 
tions produced  by  imperialism. 

...  the  characteristic  feature  of  this  period  is  the  final  partition  of  the 
globe — not  in  the  sense  that  a  new  partition  is  impossible — on  the  con- 
trary, new  parutions  are  possible  and  inevitable — but  in  the  sense  that  the 
colonial  policy  of  the  capitalist  countries  has  completed  the  seiziue  of  the 
unoccupied  territories  on  our  planet.  For  the  first  time  the  world  is  com- 
pletely shared  out,  so  that  in  the  future  only  re-division  is  possible.  .  .  .^^ 

One  would  think  that,  since  monopoly  control  of  markets  and  raw 
materials  is  supposed  to  be  the  motive  behind  the  foreign  policy  of  the 


'^ibid.,-pv-  80,81. 
**/titf.,p.  69. 


48 

powers,  their  international  quarrels  would  be  confined  to  colonial  ter- 
ritories.   But  Lenin  reduces  all  of  international  politics  to  his  formula: 

.  .  .  The  characteristic  feature  of  imperialism  is  precisely  that  it  strives 
to  annex  not  only  agricultural  regions,  but  even  highly  industrialized  re- 
gions .  .  .  because  (1)  the  fact  that  the  world  is  already  partitioned  ob- 
liges those  contemplating  a  new  partition  to  stretch  out  their  hands  to 
any  kind  of  territoiy,  and  (2)  because  an  essential  feature  of  imperialism 
is  the  rivalry  between  a  number  of  great  powers  in  the  striving  for 
hegemony.  .  .  .*° 

"Inherent  contradictions  of  imperialism" 

There  are  thus  two  kind  of  "contradictions"  which,  according  to 
Lenin,  contribute  to  the  downfall  of  the  system:  the  "contradictions" 
between  the  leading  industrial  powers,  and  that  between  the  rich  coun- 
tries and  the  emerging  power  of  the  formerly  colonial  areas. 

Capitalism  is  growing  with  the  greatest  rapidity  in  the  colonies  and  in 
trans-oceanic  countries.  Among  the  latter,  new  imperialist  powers  are 
emerging  {e.g.,  Japan).  The  struggle  of  world  imperialism  is  becoming 
aggravated.  .  .  . 

**♦♦♦** 

We  ask  is  there  under  capitalism  any  means  of  remedying  the  disparity 
between  the  development  of  productive  forces  and  the  accumulation  of 
capital  on  the  one  side,  and  the  division  of  colonies  and  "spheres  of  in- 
fluence" by  finance  capital  on  the  other  side — other  than  by  resorting  to 
war?  *^ 

.  .  .  imperialist  wars  are  absolutely  inevitable  under  such  an  economic 
system,  as  long  as  private  property  in  the  means  of  production  exists." 

Thus,  Lenin  has  now  combined  "war"  with  "exploitation"  as  the  evil 
for  which  he  indicts  capitalism. 

In  the  Marxist  concept  of  history,  the  reader  will  remember,  it  ap- 
peared inevitable  that  capitalist  society  be  supplanted  by  socialist  so- 
ciety. Lenin  here  adds,  as  it  were,  that  what  is  inevitable  is  also  good 
and  desirable.     This  leads  him  to  ask  the  rhetorical  question : 

.  .  .  whether  it  is  possible  to  reform  the  basis  of  imperialism,  whether 
to  go  forward  to  the  aggravation  of  the  antagonisms  which  it  engenders, 
or  backwards,  towards  allaying  these  antagonisms  ....*' 


*>  Ibid.,  pp.  83,  84. 

"  Ibid.,  pp.  89,  90. 

"  Lenin,  Preface  to  the  French  and  German  editions  of  "Imperialism,  The  Highest 
Stage  of  Capitalism"  (July  6,  1920),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International 
Publishers,  1943),  vol.  V,p.  8. 

*•  Lenin,  "Imperialism,  The  Highest  Stage  of  Capitalism"  (January-July  1916), 
Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  V,  p.  101. 


49 

Lenin's  answer  is  implicit  in  the  form  in  which  the  question  is  asked. 
He  makes  it  even  clearer  when  he  defines  imperialism  as — 

i  .  .  capitalism  in  transition,  or  more  precisely,  as  moribund  capitalism.** 

He  puts  the  "Revolution" — which  Marx  had  described  as  the  action 
of  the  "overwhelming  majority  of  the  people" — on  a  new  worldwide 
basis; 

.  .  .  Capitalism  has  grown  into  a  world  system  of  colonial  oppression 
and  of  the  financial  stranguladon  of  the  overwhelming  majority  of  the  peo- 
ple of  the  world  by  a  handful  of  "advanced"  countries.*^ 

The  downfall  of  capitalism,  he  predicts,  will  be  hastened  by  the  revolu- 
tionary action  of  all  the  colonial  peoples : 

The  tens  of  millions  of  dead  and  maimed  left  by  the  war  .  .  .  and  the 
two  "peace  treaties"  .  .  .  open  the  eyes  of  the  millions  and  tens  of  mil- 
lions of  people  who  are  downtrodden,  oppressed,  deceived,  and  duped  by 
the  bourgeoisie,  with  a  rapidity  hitherto  unprecedented.  Thus,  out  of  the 
universal  ruin  caused  by  the  war  an  international  revolutionary  crisis  is 
arising  which,  in  spite  of  the  protracted  and  difficult  stages  it  may  have  to 
pass,  cannot  end  in  any  other  way  than  in  a  proletarian  revolution  and 
in  its  victory. 

*  *  *  *  «  •  • 

Imperialism  is  the  eve  of  the  proletarian  social  revolution.** 

Weaknesses  of  Lenin's  concept 

Lenin's  picture  of  the  world  as  an  imperialist,  predatory,  oppressive 
system  torn  by  conflict  and  wars,  is,  in  its  way,  as  impressive  at  first 
glance  as  is  Marx's  picture  of  spiralling  capitalistic  production  of  wealth 
and  misery.  Both  have  enough  support  in  observable  facts  to  appear 
plausible.  But  Lenin's  explanation,  no  less  than  that  of  Marx,  has  been 
refuted  by  actual  developments,  and  more  and  more  people  realize 
that  there  is  a  fundamental  flaw  in  his  basic  analysis.  The  world  has 
not  been  further  divided.  On  the  contrary,  most  of  the  formerly 
colonial  areas  have  now  obtained  their  independence.  Capitalism  has 
raised  the  standard  of  Uving  of  the  people,  which  Lenin  declared  im- 
possible unless  it  developed  agriculture,  which  he  also  considered  im- 
possible in  the  nature  of  the  system.  Agriculture  is  now  producing  huge 
surpluses  precisely  in  some  of  the  most  advanced  capitalistic  countries, 
and  the  dependence  of  these  countries  on  "underdeveloped"  areas  for 
raw  materials  and  markets  has  diminished  rather  than  increased. 


**lbid.,p.  117. 

*"  Lenin,  Preface  to  the  French  and  German  editions  of  "Imperialism,  The  Highest 
Stage  of  Capitalism"  (July  6,  1920),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International 
Publishers,  1943),  vol.  V,  p.  9. 

^^  Ibid.,  pp.  9,  12. 


50 

The  leading  industrial  countries  have  developed  policies  and  inter- 
national institutions  to  promote  international  peace,  and  it  is  the  So- 
viet Union  which  rather  has  been  the  cause  of  international  conflict  in 
the  last  fifteen  years.  The  trend  toward  concentration  of  capital  has 
not  gone  unchecked.  Big  business,  though  powerful,  has  turned  out 
to  be  simply  one  of  several  centers  of  power  in  democratic  society,  and 
it  has  not  been  able  to  check  either  labor  unions  or  farm  organizations, 
just  as  it  has  neither  escaped  heavy  taxation  nor  had  its  way  in  foreign 
policies.  Democratic  and  capitalistic  countries,  far  from  being  domi- 
nated by  a  few  monopolists,  have  seen  the  rise  of  vigorous  labor  and  farm 
organizations,  as  well  as  of  political  parties  whose  competition  for  voters' 
attention  has  secured  a  diffusion  of  power  among  many  groups  and  sec- 
tions of  the  people.  It  is  in  the  Soviet  Union,  on  the  other  hand,  that 
a  monopoly  of  management,  ideological  control,  and  poHtical  power  has 
been  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  a  small  group  of  Communists.  In 
other  words,  Lenin's  Imperialism  is — just  as  little  as  that  of  Marx's 
Capital — a  true  picture  of  democratic  industrial  society  and  its  develop- 
ment. 

5.  Communists  in  "Present-day  Society" 

It  is  now  becoming  more  and  more  clear  that  the  end  of  the  sway  of 
capitalism  is  drawing  near  in  other  countries,  too,  and  that  capitalism  is  a 
system  that  has  outlived  its  age  and  is  bound  to  perish.  The  fumre  is  ours! 
The  future  is  for  Marxism-Leninism!  The  future  is  for  communism!  .  .  .*'' 

This  view  of  "present-day  society"  is  not  new  for  Communists.  It  has 
been  implicit  in  Communist  doctrine  from  the  beginning. 

"Present-day  Society"  is  capitalist  society,  which  exists  in  all  civilized 
countries.  ... 

...  In  this  sense  it  is  possible  to  speak  of  the  "present-day  state",  in 
contrast  with  the  future,  in  which  its  present  root,  bourgeois  society,  will 
have  died  off.*^ 

Communist  attitudes  toward  "present-day  society" 

Communist  ideas  about  "present-day  society"  determine  the  attitude 
which  Communists  take  toward  their  fellow-citizens,  with  whom  they 
share  existence  in  "present-day  society."  The  proper  attitude  of  Marx- 
ists toward  "present-day  society"  has  been  the  chief  issue  between  Com- 
munists and  democratic  socialists.  In  Germany,  for  instance,  socialists 
debated  at  the  beginning  of  this  century  whether  (a)  their  cause  should 


*'  Excerpts  from  Khrushchev  speech  November  3,  1958;  New  York  Times,  Nov.  5, 
1958,  p.  2. 

"Marx,  "Critique  of  the  Gotha  Programme"  (May  1875),  Marx  and  Engtls 
Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  p. 
32. 


51 

be  promoted  by  revolutionary  mass  actions  or  rather  by  working  for 
increased  influence  of  the  party  in  the  legislature;  and  (b)  whether  so- 
cialists should  flatly  refuse  to  support  the  military  establishment  or 
rather  obtain  social  improvements  as  the  price  of  voting  for  certain  mili- 
tary appropriations."  The  alternative  of  cooperation  looks  toward  a 
gradual  reformation  of  society  through  the  political  power  of  the  so- 
cialist party.  The  revolutionary  alternative  looks  upon  "present-day  so- 
ciety" as  something  that  is  utterly  corrupt  as  well  as  utterly  doomed,  so 
that  one  need  take  no  interest  in  its  problems  other  than  to  the  end  of 
hastening  its  collapse  and  of  detaching  the  masses  from  its  authorities. 
This  view  is  the  one  on  which  Lenin  insisted  as  the  core  of  communism. 
On  this  issue,  he  bitterly  attacked  the  "reformists"  whom  he  accused  of 
treason. 

.  .  .  the  new  "critical"  tendency  in  socialism  is  nothing  more  nor  less 
than  a  new  species  of  opportunism.^^ 

.  .  .  The  theory  of  the  class  struggle  was  rejected  on  the  grounds  that 
it  could  not  be  applied  to  a  strictly  democratic  society.  .  .  .^^ 

Thus,  the  Communist  doctrine  forbids  any  bona  fide  participation  in 
"present-day  society"  for  the  purpose  of  improving  conditions  in  that 
society.  But  it  treats  reforms  as  a  means  to  "utihze  economic  agitation" 
for  the  fight  against  the  entire  structure  of  society. 

...  it  subordinates  the  struggle  for  reforms  to  the  revolutionary 
struggle.  .  .  .^^ 

The  Communist  assumption  is  that  "present-day  society"  as  a  whole 
is  worthless. 

...  we  must  make  it  our  business  to  stimulate  in  the  minds  of  those  who 
are  dissatisfied  only  with  [particular]  .  .  .  conditions  the  idea  that  the 
whole  political  system  is  worthless.^' 

Marx,  who  had  but  disdain  for  the  "Utopian  Socialists,"  nevertheless 
approved  of  one  element  in  their  literature  which  "contained  most  valu- 
able materials  for  the  enlightenment  of  the  working  class."  This  "valu- 
able" aspect  of  Utopian  literature  was,  to  Marx,  their  attack  on  "every 
principle  of  existing  society."  ^*  By  contrast,  Marx  chided  the  Utopian 
Socialists  for  their  endeavor  to  "deaden  the  class  struggle  and  to  reconcile 
the  class  antagonisms,"  in  other  words,  to  improve  and  reform  "present- 


*"  Cf.,  Carl  E.  Schorske,  German  Social  Democracy,  1905-1917  (Cambridge, 
Mass.:   Harvard  University  Press,   1955),  particularly  part  I. 

*> Lenin,  "What  Is  To  Be  Done?"  (1901-1902),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  In- 
temational  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  32. 

'^  Ibid.,  p.  31. 

"  Ibid.,  p.  83. 

**Ibid.,p.  103. 

"Marx  and  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Conomunist  Party"  (December  1847- 
January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),  vol.  I,  p.  63. 


52 

day  society"  rather  than  to  look  for  its  destruction,  in  accordance  with 
the  "progressive  historical  development  of  the  proletariat."  " 

Lenin's  writings  are  full  of  expressions  of  a  total  rejection  of  the 
whole  "present-day  society". 

.  .  .  the  rottenness,  mendacity,  and  hypocrisy  of  capitalism.^* 

.  .  .  the /orf/zcommg  collapse  of  capitalism.  .  .  .^^ 

...  in  capitalist  society  we  have  a  democracy  that  is  curtailed,  wretched, 
false.  .  .  .^« 

Bourgeois  democracy  .  .  .  remains  .  .  .  restricted,  truncated,  false  and 
hypocritical.  .  .  .^° 

W^hat  is  more,  in  "present-day  society"  no  reconciliation  of  the  classes 
is  possible,  and  therefore  the  class-struggle  must  be  fanned  rather  than 
mitigated. 

.  .  .  For  us  the  issue  cannot  be  the  alteration  of  private  property  but 
only  its  annihilation,  not  the  smoothing  over  of  class  antagonisms  but  the 
abolition  of  classes,  not  the  improvement  of  existing  society  but  the  founda- 
tion of  a  new  one.*" 

.  .  .  The  state  is  the  product  and  the  manifestation  of  the  irreconcilabil- 
ity of  class  antagonisms.  ,  .  . 

«  *****  * 

.  .  .  According  to  Marx,  the  State  could  neither  arise  nor  continue  to 
exist  if  it  were  possible  to  conciliate  classes.®^ 

.  .  .  preaching  collaboration  of  classes  and  "social  peace"  between  the 
proletariat  and  the  bourgeoisie.  It  is  ridiculous  to  think  that  such  a  posi- 
tion .  .  .  could  lead  to  anything  but  disgraceful  failure.®^ 

Thus  the  Communist  sees  himself  in  "present-day  society" : 

.  .  .  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  enemies  .  .  .  under  their  almost  con- 
stant fire.®^ 


19 


"  Ibid. 

"Lenin,  "The  Proletarian  Revolution  and  the  Renegade  Kautsky"  (Nov.  10, 
1918),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p. 
133. 

"Lenin,  "The  State  and  Revolution"  (August-September  1917),  Selected  Works 
(New  York:   International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p.  77. 
Ibid.,  p.  82. 

Lenin,  "TheProletarian  Revolution  and  the  Renegade  Kautsky'*  (Nov.  10, 
1918),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p. 
130. 

'"  Marx  and  Engcls,  "Address  of  the  Central  Committee  to  the  Communist 
League"  (March  1850),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing 
House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  110. 

*■  Lenin,  "The  State  and  Revolution"  (August-September  1917),  Selected  Works 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  pp.  8,  9. 

"  Lenin,  "The  Proletarian  Revolution  and  the  Renegade  Kautsky"  (Nov.  10, 
1918),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p. 
151. 

"Lonin,  "What  Is  To  Be  Done?"  (1901-1902),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  In- 
temational  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  33. 


53 

The  surrounding  society  engulfs  him  with  its  influences: 

.  .  .  They  encircle  the  proletariat  on  every  side  with  a  petty-bourgeois 
atmosphere,  which  penneates  and  corrupts  the  proletariat.  .  .  .®* 

There  is  no  common  ground  between  the  Communists  and  their  fel- 
low-citizens : 

,  ,  .  the  only  choice  is:  either  bourgeois  or  socialist  ideology.  There 
is  no  middle  course.  .  .  .^ 

For  the  Communists  do  not  regard  themselves  as  citizens  of  "present- 
day  societies"  and  do  not  share  with  others  the  desire  to  solve  "present- 
day"  problems.     They  have  put  all  their  eggs  in  the  basket  of  the  future. 

.  .  .  our  people  may  do  stupid  things  .  .  .  and  yet,  in  the  last  resort, 
they  will  prove  die  victors.^° 

...  if,  however,  we  are  able  to  master  all  means  of  warfare,  we  shall 
certainly  be  victorious,  because  we  represent  the  interests  of  the  really  ad- 
vanced, of  the  really  revolutionary  class.  .  .  ." 

Communists  should  know  that  at  all  events  the  future  belongs  to 
them.  .  .  .®^ 

AlthouEch  ideas  Uke  these  were  stated  at  different  times  and  in  differ- 
ent  contexts,  the  appraisal  and  evaluation  of  "present-day  society"  which 
they  contain  have  become  axioms  of  Communist  ideology.  Capitalism  is 
the  "present-day  society."  It  is  the  last  historical  stage  before  socialism; 
as  a  society,  it  is  considered  worthless;  as  a  system,  it  is  believed  about 
to  tumble  down.  Revolution  is  the  cause  of  the  future;  its  adherents 
look  to  the  future  alone  and  to  the  present  as  a  mere  condition  for  has- 
tening the  advent  of  the  future.  It  is  from  these  ideological  dogmas 
that  Communists  derive  that  characteristic  attitude  one  can  describe  as 
"absence  of  public  faith,"  an  attitude  which  resorts — 

...  to  all  sorts  of  stratagems,  manoeuvres  and  illegal  methods,  to  eva- 
sion and  subterfuges.  .  .  .®^ 

which  works  within  public  institutions  with  the  ultimate  end  of  destroy- 
ing them  because : 

The  surest  way  of  discrediting  a  new  political  .  .  .  idea,  and  of  damag- 
ing it,  is  to  reduce  it  to  absurdity  while  ostensibly  defending  it.' 


70 


"Lenin,  "'Left-Wing'  Communism,  an  Infantile  Disorder"  (Apr.  27,  1920),  Se- 
lected Works   (New  York:   International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  84. 

•=  Lenin,  "What  Is  To  Be  Done?"  (1901-1902),  Selected  Works  (New  York: 
International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  62. 

*>  Lenin,  "'Left-Wing'  Communism,  An  Infantile  Disorder"  (Apr.  27,  1920), 
Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  125. 

''Ibid.,  p.  139. 

"Ibid.,  p.  144. 

"  Ibid.,  p.  95. 

*  Ibid.,  p.  103. 


54 

According  to  this  recipe : 

.  ,  .  loyalty  to  the  ideas  of  Communism  must  be  combined  widi  the  abil- 
ity to  make  all  the  necessaiy  practical  compromises,  to  "tack,"  to  make 
agreements,  zigzags,  retreats  and  so  on,  in  order  to  accelerate  .  .  .  the  in- 
evitable friction,  quarrels,  conflicts  and  complete  disintegration  .  .  .  and 
properly  to  select  the  moment  when  the  disintegration  among  these  "pillars 
of  the  sacred  right  of  private  property"  is  at  its  highest,  in  order,  by  a  de- 
termined attack  of  the  proletariat,  to  defeat  them  all  and  capture  political 
power /^ 


""Ibid.,  p.  138. 


Chapter  III.  The  Socialist  Revolution 

Together  with  the  philosophy  of  history,  the  Marxist  doctrine  of  the 
Socialist  Revolution  is  the  core  of  Communist  ideology.  Revolution 
has  been  a  perennial  human  reaction  to  intolerable  social  conditions. 
Particularly  in  the  modem  world  there  have  been  many  revolutions,  and 
many  among  these  are  celebrated  as  acts  of  justice  and  liberation.  The 
United  States  originated  in  a  revolt  against  arbitrary  rule.  Modem 
France  is  still  devoted  to  the  Revolution  of  1789.  Because  such  ex- 
amples are  frequent  and  familiar,  one  is  often  tempted  to  assume  that 
the  "Socialist  Revolution"  is  another  concept  of  a  spontaneous  popular 
uprising  against  intolerable  suffering  and  injustice.     This  is  not  so. 

1.  DiiFerence  Between  "Socialist  Revolution"  and  Other 

Revolutions 

Marx,  Engels,  and  Lenin,  when  speaking  of  "Socialist  Revolution," 
were  not  thinking  primarily  of  a  people's  aspirations  for  higher  justice 
and  redress  of  grievances.  If  they  were,  they  would  have  dwelt  upon 
such  notions  as  "the  people,"  "suffering,"  "justice,"  "right  mle,"  etc. 
Actually,  the  Marxist  doctrine  of  the  Social  Revolution  operates  chiefly 
with  such  notions  as  "class,"  "historical  development,"  "political  move- 
ment." It  is  a  doctrine  of  revolution  as  a  "necessary"  event  in  the 
process  of  history,  rather  than  in  terms  of  human  suffering  and  people's 
hopes.  In  the  Communist  Manifesto,  Marx  indignandy  rejected  the 
views  of  those  who — 

.  .  .  are  conscious  of  caring  chiefly  for  the  interests  of  the  working  class, 
as  being  the  most  suff"ering  class.  Only  from  the  point  of  view  of  being 
the  most  suff"ering  class  does  the  proletariat  exist  for  them.^ 

By  contrast,  Marx  himself  is  interested  in  the  proletariat  as  a  "class 
with  historical  initiative."  Thus  the  Communist  doctrine  of  Socialist 
Revolution  is  something  quite  different  from  the  doctrines  or  ideas  of 
revolution  that  are  familiar  to  us  from  the  examples  of  America,  France, 
Italy  and  other  modem  European  nations. 


*Karl  Marx  and  Frederick  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Conrununist  Party" 
(December  1847-January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages 
Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  62. 

(55) 


56 
Meaning  of  the  Marxist  concept  of  revolution 

The  doctrine  of  the  Socialist  revolution,  as  a  part  of  the  Communist 
theory  of  history,  is  three  things  at  the  same  time.  It  is:  (a)  an  ap- 
praisal of  present  conditions  and  trends,  together  with  a  prediction  of 
necessary  historical  developments;  (b)  a  call  to  a  social  class  to  unify 
for  the  purpose  of  seizing  power;  and,  (c)  a  justification  for  the  power 
wielded  by  this  class  or,  rather,  wielded  in  the  name  of  this  class. 

The  doctrine  predicts,  first  of  all,  that  in  capitalist  society  the  prole- 
tarian class  will  grow  into  an  ever-increasing  revolutionary  force  which 
will  struggle  with  the  ruling  bourgeoisie,  eventually  overthrow  it,  and  set 
up  its  own  proletarian  rule.  Next,  the  doctrine  contains  a  call  to  action 
meant  to  bring  about  this  historical  development,  by  means  of  organiza- 
tional, conspiratorial,  combative,  and  political  activities  aiming  at  the 
unity  of  the  revolutionary  masses  and  their  dictatorial  power.  Finally, 
the  doctrine  justifies  not  only  the  Communist  Party  as  a  new  type  of  legal/ 
illegal  combat  organization,  but  also  all  power  that  is  wielded  on  behalf 
of  the  revolution,  both  before  and  after  the  overthrow  of  the  bourgeois 
rulers,  by  predicting  that  from  the  ruthless  use  of  "proletarian"  power 
will  eventually  arise  a  universal  realm  of  freedom.  The  "Socialist  Revo- 
lution" must  be  understood  as  a  concept  that  centers  above  all  in  the 
necessity  and  the  course  of  history — by  contrast  with  the  revolutions  with 
which  we  are  familiar  from  our  past  which  center  abo\'e  aU  in  the  rights 
and  hopes  of  people.  "Socialist  Revolution"  conveys,  to  Communists, 
not  so  much  an  idea  of  what  people  strive  for,  but  an  idea  of  what  must 
certainly  happen  as  societies  move  forward.  In  addition  to  this  idea 
of  necessity,  the  concept  also  contains  the  idea  that  from  the  consumma- 
tion of  the  necessary  course  of  events,  ultimate  good  will  result.  And 
on  this  double  count,  it  appeals  to  men  to  devote  their  lives  to  the  cause 
of  the  Socialist  Revolution,  regardless  of  whether  or  not  that  revolution 
would  satisfy  their  needs  or  improve  their  condition. 

Thus,  the  concept  differs  fundamentally  from  that  underlying  the 
American,  the  French,  and  other  modem  revolutions  which  were  con- 
sidered a  justifiable  expression  of  what  the  people  wanted  and  hoped  for. 
In  Communist  doctrine,  the  revolution  is  not  justified  because  people 
will  it,  but  rather  the  will  of  the  people  is  justified  insofar  as  it  aims 
at  the  revolution.  In  the  eyes  of  Communists,  "the  Revolution"  is  a 
"hallowing"  concept,  a  quality  that  converts  into  "good"  everything  it 
enters,  an  overriding  demand  on  humans  in  the  name  of  an  "Absolute," 
a  yardstick  by  which  men  and  things  are  ultimately  "judged." 

2.  "Bourgeoisie"  and  "Proletariat" 

In  keeping  with  the  Communist  view  of  "the  Revolution"  as  an  ex- 
pression of  "History's  Great  Design,"  rather  than  the  aspirations  of 
suffering  human  beings,  is  the  Communist  description  of  the  proletariat 


57 

as  a  class  which  in  its  very  nature  must  be  "revolutionary."  In  other 
words,  rather  than  inquiring  whether  workers,  in  actual  fact,  do  have 
revolutionary  aims,  Communist  ideology  from  the  outside  defines  them, 
first,  as  a  "class"  and,  second,  as  a  "revolutionary"  class. 

Our  epoch,  the  epoch  of  the  bourgeoisie,  possesses,  however,  this  distinc- 
tive feature:  it  has  simplified  the  class  antagonisms.  Society  as  a  whole  is 
more  and  more  splitting  up  into  two  great  hostile  camps,  into  two  great 
classes  direcdy  facing  each  other:  Bourgeoisie  and  Proletariat.^ 

By  bourgeoisie  is  meant  the  class  of  modem  Capitalists,  owners  of  the 
means  of  social  production  and  employers  of  wage-labour.  By  proletariat, 
the  class  of  modem  wage  labourers  who,  having  no  means  of  production  of 
their  own,  are  reduced  to  selling  their  labour-power  in  order  to  live.' 

Having  first  defined  a  number  of  people  as  a  "class,"  Marx  then 
proceeds  to  deckre  that  they  are  necessarily  engaged  in  struggle  with  a 
certain  other  class : 

The  proletariat  goes  through  various  stages  of  development.  With  its 
birth  begins  its  struggle  with  the  bourgeoisie.* 

Of  all  the  classes  that  stand  face  to  face  with  the  bourgeoisie  today,  the 
proletariat  alone  is  a  really  revolutionary  class.  The  other  classes  decay 
and  finally  disappear  in  the  face  of  modem  industry;  the  proletariat  is 
its  special  and  essential  product.' 

'^Revolutionary"  and  "really  revolutionary" 

What  does  this  mean,  a  "really  revolutionary  class"?  The  concept 
plays  a  great  role  in  Communist  thinking,  and  should  be  thoroughly 
understood.    Marx  himself  elaborates  as  follows : 

The  lower  middle  class,  the  small  manufacturer,  the  shopkeeper,  the 
artisan,  the  peasant,  all  these  fight  against  the  bourgeoisie.  .  .  .° 

In  other  words,  classes  other  than  the  proletariat  also  are  revolution- 
ary. But  their  revolutionary  activities  are  different  in  that  they  merely 
defend  their  present  interests,  they  want — 

...  to  save  from  extinction  their  existence  as  fractions  of  the  middle 
class.' 

That  means  that  someone  who  revolts  against  a  threat  to  his  existence 
and  his  interests,  is  not  "really"  revolutionary. 

.  .  .  .They  are  therefore  not  revolutionary,  but  conservative.  Nay  more, 
they  are  reactionary,  for  they  try  to  roll  back  the  wheel  of  history.    If  by 


•/tzU.pp.  34,  35. 

•  Ibid.,  p.  34.    [Note  by  Engels  to  the  English  edition  of  1888.] 

*  Ibid., -p.  41. 

•  Ibid.,  p.  43. 
'Ibid.,  p.  44. 

*  Ibid. 


58 

chance  they  are  revolutionary,  they  are  so  only  in  view  of  their  impending 
transfer  into  the  proletariat,  they  thus  defend  not  their  present,  but  their 
future  interests,  they  desert  their  own  standpoint  to  place  themselves  at 
that  of  the  proletariat.* 

What  Marx  says  here  is  that  "revolutionary"  is  not  a  matter  of  one's 
intention,  dedication,  or  strength  of  character.  The  proletariat  alone  is 
the  "class  that  holds  the  future  in  its  hands";  therefore  one  can  be  "really 
revolutionary"  only  by  fighting  for  the  interests  of  the  proletariat  which 
are  "the  future  interests"  of  all  other  classes.  "Revolutionary"  here 
means  thoroughgoing  orientation  toward  the  future,  rather  than  the 
present. 

In  this  sense,  "revolutionary"  is  incompatible  with  any  inclination  to 
reform  the  "present-day  society,"  because  this  would  be  tantamount  to 
an  attempt  to  maintain  "present-day  society,"  rather  than  to  hasten  its 
downfall  and  the  advent  of  the  future  society.*  The  proletariat  is  con- 
ceived to  be  a  "really  revolutionary"  class  because  it  is  described  as 
having  no  share  at  all  in  "present-day  society." 

.  .  .  The  proletarian  is  without  property;  his  relation  to  his  wife  and 
children  has  no  longer  anything  in  common  with  the  bourgeois  family- 
relations;  modem  industrial  labour,  modem  subjection  to  capital,  the  same 
in  England  as  in  France,  in  America  as  in  Germany,  has  stripped  him  of 
every  trace  of  national  character.  Law,  morality,  religion,  are  to  him  so 
many  bourgeois  prejudices.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  They  have  nothing  of  their  own  to  secure  and  to  fortify.  ,,  .  .^^ 

Since  the  proletariat  is  thus  divorced  from  any  interest  in  the  benefit 
of  "present-day  society"  as  well  as  from  any  future  property  interests,  its 
rising  therefore  is  supposedly  guided  not  by  self-interest,  but  by  a  sense  of 
its  historic  mission. 

.  .  .  The  proletarians  cannot  become  masters  of  the  productive  forces  of 
society,  except  by  abolishing  their  own  previous  mode  of  appropriation,  and 
thereby  also  every  other  previous  mode  of  appropriation.  .  .  .  their  mission 
is  to  destroy  all  previous  securities  for,  and  insurances  of,  individual 
property.^^ 

This  is  of  great  importance.  Marx  says  that  the  proletariat  will  make 
a  revolution  in  which  it  will  not  "secure  and  fortify"  its  own  interests  but 
rather  carry  out  a  forward  movement  of  history  with  beneficial  effects 
for  all.  While  other  classes  may  be  "revolutionary"  for  a  while,  the 
proletariat  will  go  on  with  the  revolution  after  the  others  have  become 


•  Ibid. 

•For  clarification  of  the  concept  of  "reform"  in  Communist  ideology,  see  foot- 
note 112,  p.  110. 
» Ibid. 
"  Ibid. 


59 

satisfied  with  what  has  been  attained.     For  the  proletariat,  the  revo- 
lution is  a  "permanent"  assignment. 

,  ,  *  While  the  democratic  petty  bourgeois  wish  to  bring  the  revolution 
to  a  conclusion  as  quickly  as  possible,  and  with  the  achievement,  at  most, 
of  the  above  demands,  it  is  our  interest  and  our  task  to  make  the  revolution 
permanent,  until  all  more  or  less  possessing  classes  have  been  forced  out  of 
their  position  of  dominance,  until  the  proletariat  has  conquered  state  power, 
and  the  association  of  proletarians,  not  only  in  one  country  but  in  all  the 
dominant  countries  of  the  world,  has  advanced  so  far  that  competition 
among  the  proletarians  of  these  countries  has  ceased  and  that  at  least  the 
decisive  productive  forces  are  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  the  proletarians. 
For  us  the  issue  cannot  be  the  alteration  of  private  property  but  only  its 
annihilation,  not  the  smoothing  over  of  class  antagonisms  but  the  abolition 
of  classes,  not  the  improvement  of  existing  society  but  the  foundation  of  a 
new  one." 

What  the  proletariat  requires  to  play  this  role  is  therefore,  above  all, 
a  view  of  history  (the  Marxist  view  of  history).  It  cannot  be  "really 
revolutionary"  as  long  as  it  ignores  this  view  and  thinks  of  immediate 
benefits  for  itself.  This  point  is  so  important  because  it  is  on  it  that 
Lenin  bases  his  concept  of  the  "Vanguard  Party,"  the  history-conscious 
minority  group  that  would  lead  all  others  toward  the  future. 

If  the  proletariat  is  necessary  for  the  Socialist  Revolution  as  a  free 
and  unattached  agent  of  the  Future,  the  bourgeoisie  is  no  less  required 
as  the  class  whose  rule  engenders  the  proletariat. 

The  essential  condition  for  the  existence,  and  for  the  sway  of  the  bour- 
geois class,  is  the  formation  and  augmentation  of  capital;  the  condition  for 
capital  is  wage-labour.  .  .  .  The  advance  of  industry,  whose  involuntary 
promoter  is  the  bourgeoisie,  replaces  the  isolation  of  the  labourers,  due  to 
competition,  by  their  revolutionary  combination,  due  to  association.  .  .  . 
What  the  bourgeoisie,  therefore,  produces,  above  all,  is  its  own  grave  diggers. 
Its  fall  and  the  victory  of  the  proletariat  are  equally  inevitable.^' 

3.  Marx's  and  Engels*  Idea  of  the  Revolution 

The  revolution  is  such  a  central  idea  in  Communist  ideology  that  the 
utmost  attention  has  been  given  to  all  kinds  of  concrete  questions  as  to 
this  event.  Foremost  among  these  questions  are:  When,  Where,  By 
Whom,  How  is  the  revolution  to  be  made?  These  questions  were  an- 
swered differently  by  Marx  and  Engels  on  the  one  hand,  and  Lenin  on 
the  other. 


"  Marx  and  Engels,  "Address  of  the  Central  Committee  to  the  Communist  League" 
(March  1850),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),  vol.  I,  p.  110. 

"Marx  and  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party"  (Deceinber  1847- 
January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),  vol.  I,  p.  45. 

5143e'— 60— Tpl.  1 5 


60 
Wben 

The  question  When?  is  answered  by  Marx  by  a  reference  to  the  de- 
velopment of  "productive  forces.'*  When  "productive  forces,"  i.e.  tech- 
niques and  tools  of  production,  get  out  of  step  with  "relations  of  prop- 
erty," i.e.  the  legal  forms  under  which  production  goes  on,  the  explosion 
occurs.    Speaking  of  feudalism,  Marx  says : 

...  At  a  certain  stage  in  the  development  of  these  means  of  production 
and  of  exchange,  the  conditions  under  which  feudal  society  produced  and 
exchanged,  the  feudal  organisation  of  agriculture  and  manufacturing  in- 
dustry, in  one  word,  the  feudal  relations  of  property  became  no  longer 
compatible  with  the  already  developed  productive  forces;  they  became  so 
many  fetters.    They  had  to  be  burst  asunder;  they  were  burst  asunder." 

Something  similar  is  then  predicted  for  "bourgeois  society." 

A  similar  movement  is  going  on  before  our  eyes.^" 

But  the  collapse  of  the  bourgeois  order  cannot  occur  before  capitalism 
has  developed  to  its  full  maturity: 

.  .  .  No  social  order  ever  perishes  before  all  the  productive  forces  for 
which  there  is  room  in  it  have  developed;  and  new,  higher  relations  of 
production  never  appear  before  the  material  conditions  of  their  existence 
have  matured  in  the  womb  of  the  old  society  itself.^® 

Both  Marx  and  Engels  thought  at  first  that  this  moment  had  come  in 
1848. 

Looking  back  in  1895,  Engels  saw  more  clearly  that  "the  Revolution" 
could  not  have  taken  place  then,  because  capitalism  had  by  no  means 
attained  its  greatest  development: 

History  has  proved  us,  and  all  who  thought  like  us,  v^nrong.  It  has  made 
clear  that  the  state  of  economic  development  on  the  Continent  at  that 
time  was  not,  by  a  long  way,  ripe  for  the  elimination  of  capitalist  produc- 
tion. .  .  ." 

In  other  words,  the  prerequisite  of  the  Socialist  Revolution  is  the 
completion  of  the  capitalist  cycle.  It  is  the  fuU  development  of  capital- 
ism which  alone  brings  forth  within  bourgeois  society  the  revolutionary 
forces : 

,  .  .  Along  with  the  constantly  diminishing  number  of  the  magnates  of 
capital,  who  usurp  and  monopolise  all  advantages  of  this  process  of  trans- 


**  Ibid.,  p.  39. 

•»  Ibid. 

"  Marx,  Preface  to  "A  Contribution  to  the  Critique  of  Political  Economy"  (Janu- 
ary 1859),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publish- 
ing House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  363. 

"Engels,  Introduction  to  "Tlie  Class  Struggles  in  France  1843  to  1850  by  Karl 
Marx"  (Mar,  6,  1895),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Lan- 
guages Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  125. 


61 

formation,  grows  the  mass  of  misery,  oppression,  slavery,  degradation,  ex- 
ploitation; but  with  this  too  grows  the  revolt  of  the  working-class,  a  class 
always  increasing  in  numbers,  and  disciplined,  united,  organised  by  the  very 
mechanism  of  the  process  of  capitalist  production  itself.  .  .  .  Centralisa- 
tion of  the  means  of  production  and  socialisation  of  labour  at  last  reach 
a  point  where  they  become  incompatible  with  the  capitalist  integument. 
This  integument  is  burst  asimder.  The  knell  of  capitalist  private  property 
sounds.     The  expropriators  are  expropriated.^* 

Where 

These  passages  also  answer  the  question  Where  the  Socialist  Revolu- 
tion is  to  take  place.  The  place  is  that  of  the  most  "advanced"  civiliza- 
tion and  capitalism. 

The  Communists  turn  their  attention  chiefly  to  Germany,  because  that 
country  is  on  the  eve  of  a  bourgeois  revolution  that  is  bound  to  be  carried 
out  imder  more  advanced  conditions  of  European  civilisation,  and  with 
a  much  more  developed  proletariat,  than  that  of  England  was  in  the  seven- 
teenth, and  of  France  in  the  eighteenth  century.  ,  .  .^' 

Addressing  himself  to  the  question  whether  the  Socialist  Revolution 
could  succeed  in  a  backward  country  like  Russia,  Engels  wrote : 

1  ,  .  no  more  in  Russia  than  anywhere  else  would  it  have  been  possible  to 
develop  a  higher  social  form  out  of  primitive  agrarian  communism  unless 
that  higher  form  was  already  in  existence  in  another  coimtry.  .  .  .  That 
higher  form  being,  wherever  it  is  historically  possible,  the  necessary  conse- 
quence of  the  capitalistic  form  of  production  and  of  the  social  dualistic 
antagonism  created  by  it,  it  could  not  be  developed  directly  out  of  the 


agrarian  commune.  .  .  .^° 


Who 


On  the  question  of  Who  makes  the  revolution,  Marx  leaves  no  doubt: 
the  proletariat  as  a  class : 

•  .  .  the  proletariat  during  its  contest  with  the  bourgeoisie  is  compelled, 
by  the  force  of  circimistances,  to  organise  itself  as  a  class,  and,  by  means  of 
a  revolution,  it  makes  itself  the  ruling  class.  .  ,  .*^ 


"Marx,  "Historical  Tendency  of  Capitalist  Accumulation"  (1867),  Marx  and 
Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol. 
I,  p.  460. 

"Marx  and  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party"  (December  1847- 
January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),vol.  I,  p.  65. 

"Engels,  in  a  letter  "Engels  to  N.  F.  Danielson"  (Oct.  17,  1893),  Marx  and 
Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955), 
vol.  II,  p.  503. 

"Marx  and  Engels,  'The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party"  (December  1847- 
January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House 
1955),  vol.  I,  p.  54. 


62 

What  is  more,  at  the  time  of  the  revolution,  this  class  comprises  the 
vast  majority  of  all  people : 

The  lower  strata  of  the  middle  class  .  .  .  sink  gradually  into  the  prole- 
tariat. .  .  .  Thus  the  proletariat  a  recruited  from  all  classes  of  the 
population.^^ 

All  previous  historical  movements  were  movements  of  minorities,  or  In 
the  interests  of  minorities.  The  proletarian  movement  is  the  self-conscious, 
independent  movement  of  the  immense  majority,  in  the  interests  of  the 
immense  majority.^^ 

How 

And  How  would,  according  to  Marx  and  Engels,  the  revolution  be 
made?  This  turned  out  to  be  a  complicated  matter  in  which  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  detect  clear  lines  of  thought  in  Communist  ideology.  A  few 
things  about  Marxist  thought  on  the  manner  of  the  revolution  are, 
however,  quite  clear.  It  is  clear,  above  all,  that  Marx  envdsaged  the 
revolution  as  a  violent  event,  an  act  of  force. 

The  Communists  disdain  to  conceal  their  views  and  aims.  They  openly 
declare  that  their  ends  can  be  attained  only  by  the  forcible  overthrow  of 
all  existing  social  conditions.  Let  the  ruling  classes  tremble  at  a  Com- 
munistic revolution." 

Or  again : 

...  we  traced  the  more  or  less  veiled  civil  war,  raging  within  existing 
society,  up  to  the  point  where  that  war  breaks  out  into  open  revolution,  and 
where  the  violent  overthrow  of  the  bourgeoisie  lays  the  foundation  for  the 
sway  of  the  proletariat.^' 

The  establishment  of  proletarian  rule,  however,  is  not  the  end  of  the 
use  of  brute  force.  Rather,  it  is  the  beginning  of  a  period  in  which  the 
government  would  be  used  as  an  instrument  of  force  against  the  "ex- 
ploiters." 

We  have  seen  above,  that  the  first  step  in  the  revolution  by  the  working 
class,  is  to  raise  the  proletariat  to  the  position  of  ruling  class,  to  win  the 
battle  of  democracy.^® 

And  what  happens  then? 

The  proletariat  will  use  its  political  supremacy  to  wrest,  by  degrees,  all 
capital  from  the  Bourgeoisie,  to  centralize  all  instruments  of  production  in 
the  hands  of  the  State,  i.e.  of  the  proletariat  organised  as  the  ruling  class; 
and  to  Increase  the  total  of  productive  forces  as  rapidly  as  possible.'' 


"Ibid.,  p.  41. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  44. 
•*  Ibid.,  p.  65. 
*  Ibid.,  p.  45. 
••  Ibid.,  p.  53. 
■^  Ibid. 


63 

In  other  words,  the  mission  of  the  proletarian  power  is  not  to  satisfy 
human  aspirations  and  needs,  but  to  bring  about  the  destruction  of  the 
old  society  and  the  development  of  the  means  of  production.^*  It  was 
realized  from  the  beginning  that  this  could  not  be  accomplished  except 
by  lawless  force. 

Of  course,  in  the  beginning,  this  cannot  be  effected  except  by  means  of 
despotic  inroads  on  the  rights  of  property,  and  on  the  conditions  of  bour- 
geois production;  by  means  of  measures,  therefore,  which  appear  economi- 
cally insufficient  and  untenable,  but  which,  in  the  course  of  the  movement, 
outstrip  themselves,  necessitate  further  inroads  upon  the  old  social  order, 
and  are  unavoidable  as  a  means  of  entirely  revolutionizing  the  mode  of 
production.^^ 

Marx  here  recognizes  that  the  beginning  of  "despotic  inroads  on  the 
rights  of  property"  will  lead  to  "further  inroads  upon  the  old  social 
order,"  that  these  measures  will  "appear  untenable"  but  are  neverthe- 
less "unavoidable."  What  he  envisages  is  dictatorial  government  apart 
from  popular  consent  and  from  the  restrictions  of  law,  the  "dictatorship 
of  the  proletariat." 

Between  capitalist  and  communist  society  lies  the  period  of  the  revolu- 
tionary transformation  of  the  one  into  the  other.  There  corresponds  to 
this  also  a  political  transition  period  in  which  the  state  can  be  nothing  but 
the  revolutionary  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat.^" 

Marxists  are  taught  that  the  rule  of  force  after  the  seizure  of  power  is 
the  most  important  phase  of  the  Socialist  Revolution : 

...  A  revolution  is  certainly  the  most  authoritarian  thing  there  is;  it  is 
the  act  whereby  one  part  of  the  population  imposes  its  will  upon  the  other 
part  by  means  of  rifles,  bayonets,  and  cannon — authoritarian  means,  If  such 
there  be  at  all;  and  if  the  victorious  party  does  not  want  to  have  fought 
in  vain,  it  must  maintain  this  rule  by  means  of  the  terror  which  its  arms 
inspire  in  the  reactionaries.^* 

4.  Effects  of  the  Revolution 

There  is  a  widespread  misconception  to  the  effect  that  communism 
is  based  on  the  blueprint  of  an  ideal  society.  In  actual  fact,  the  ad- 
vocates of  a  blueprint  of  a  future  society  were  bitterly  criticized  by  Marx 
as  "Utopians."  He  accused  them  of  substituting  their  "personal  inven- 
tive action"  for  "historical  action,"  of  thinking  in  terms  of  "fantastic 


28  Cf.  also  above,  p.  58. 

"  Marx  and  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party"  (December  1847- 
January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),vol.  I,  p.  53. 

"Marx,  "Critique  of  the  Gotha  Programme"  (May  1875),  Marx  and  Engels 
Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II, 
pp.  32,  33. 

"Engels,  "On  Authority"  (October  1872),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works 
•  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  638. 


64 

conditions  of  emancipation"  rather  than  "historically  created  ones,"  and 
of  looking  to  an  "organization  of  society  specially  contrived  by  these  in- 
ventors." They  are,  to  him,  dreamers  of  ideals  and  not  students  of 
history. 

,  .  .  Future  history  resolves  itself,  in  their  eyes,  into  the  propaganda  and 
the  practical  carrying  out  of  their  social  plans.^* 

The  objection  of  Marx  and  Engels  to  this  "utopian"  socialism  is  that 
it  overlooks  the  struggle  itself,  the  development  of  wliich  is  bound  to 
lead  to  as  yet  unpredictable  conditions. 

.  .  .  The  solution  of  the  social  problems,  which  as  yet  lay  hidden  in  un- 
developed economic  conditions,  the  Utopians  attempted  to  evolve  out  of 
the  human  brain.  ...  It  was  necessary,  then,  to  discover  a  new  and  more 
perfect  system  of  social  order  and  to  impose  this  upon  society  from  with- 
out by  propaganda.  .  .  .  These  new  social  systems  were  foredoomed  as 
Utopian.  .  .  .^^ 

By  contract,  Marx  and  Engels  dwelt  above  all  on  the  continuing  strug- 
gle between  the  proletariat  and  the  bourgeoisie.  To  conduct  this  strug- 
gle energetically,  effectively,  and  victoriously,  was  their  concern.  Out  of 
the  triumph  of  Communists  in  this  struggle  a  new  society  would  arise  by 
way  of  economic  and  social  development,  rather  than  as  the  result  of  a 
blueprint. 

.  .  .  While  tlie  democratic  petty  bourgeois  wish  to  bring  the  revolution 
to  a  conclusion  as  quickly  as  possible  ...  it  is  our  interest  and  our  task  to 
make  the  revolution  permanent,  until  all  more  or  less  possessing  classes 
have  been  forced  out  of  their  position.  .  .  .** 

Out  of  the  continuing  struggle  of  the  classes  would,  "in  the  course  of 
development"  (rather  than  by  an  attempt  to  realize  the  blueprint  of  an 
ideal  order ! )  grow  a  society  without  classes  and  without  a  state. 

When,  in  the  coui'se  of  development,  class  distinctions  have  disappeared, 
and  all  production  has  been  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  a  vast  asso- 
ciation of  the  whole  nation,  the  public  power  will  lose  its  pohtical 
character.  .  .  . 

In  place  of  the  old  bourgeois  society,  with  its  classes  and  class  antago- 
nisms, we  shall  have  an  association,  in  which  the  free  development  of  each 
is  the  condition  for  the  free  development  of  all.^' 


"Marx  and  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Part>'"  (December  1847- 
Januai-y  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),vol.  I,  p.  62. 

•'Engels,  "Socialism:  Utopian  and  Scientific"  (1877),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected 


Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  H,  p.  121. 

"*  Marx  and  Engels,  "Address  of  the  Central  Committee  to  the  Communist  League" 
(March  1850),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),  vol.  I,  p.  110. 

**  Marx  and  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party"  (December  1847- 
January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
i955),vol.  I,p.  54. 


65 

5.  The  "Period  of  Transition" 

One  delicate  question  in  Communist  ideology  is  how  long  this 
"course  of  development"  will  take.  While  the  Communist  Manifesto 
and  other  wiitings  by  Marx  refer  to  a  "period,"  Engels  commits  him- 
self to  the  confident  prediction  of  an  almost  immediate  change  of  social 
order  as  a  result  of  the  seizure  of  power: 

...  As  soon  as  there  is  no  longer  any  social  class  to  be  held  in  subjection; 
as  soon  as  class  rule,  and  the  individual  struggle  for  existence  based  upon 
our  present  anarchy  in  production  .  .  .  are  removed,  nothing  more  remains 
to  be  repressed,  and  a  special  repressive  force,  a  state,  is  no  longer  necessary. 
The  first  act  by  virtue  of  which  the  state  really  constitutes  itself  the  rep- 
resentative of  the  whole  of  society — the  taking  possession  of  the  means  of 
production  in  the  name  of  society — this  is,  at  the  same  time,  its  last  inde- 
pendent act  as  a  state.  .  .  .  The  state  is  not  "abolished".     It  dies  out}^ 

.  .  .  We  are  now  rapidly  approaching  a  stage  in  the  development  of 
production  at  which  the  existence  of  .  .  .  classes  not  only  will  have  ceased 
to  be  a  necessity,  but  will  become  a  positive  hindrance  to  production.  They 
will  fall  as  inevitably  as  they  arose  at  an  earlier  stage.  Along  with  them,  the 
state  will  inevitably  fall.  The  society  that  will  organize  production  on  the 
basis  of  a  free  and  equal  association  of  the  producers  will  put  the  whole 
machinery  of  the  state  where  it  will  then  belong :  into  the  Museum  of  An- 
tiquities, by  the  side  of  the  spinning  wheel  and  the  bronze  axe.*^ 

Marx,  more  cautious,  predicted  that  after  the  seizure  of  power  there 
would  be  a  slow  development,  in  which  he  distinguished  two  phases. 
The  first  one  would  be  a  society  in  which  everyone  obtained  a  fair  share 
of  the  total  product,  corresponding  to  the  labor  which  he  had  put  into 
it.  The  distribution  of  goods  in  this  phase  would  still  be  based  on  rights 
and  could  therefore  not  do  justice  to  all  the  factual  inequalities  of  in- 
dividual persons.  The  second  phase  would  not  longer  rely  on  rights  as 
a  basis  of  distribution,  because  material  abundance  would  allow  every- 
one to  have  as  much  as  he  needed.  (In  later  Communist  ideology,  the 
first  phase  came  to  be  called  "sociaHsm"  and  the  second,  ".commu- 
nism.") 

What  we  have  to  deal  with  here  is  a  communist  society,  not  as  it  has 
developed  on  Its  own  foundations,  but,  on  the  contrary,  just  as  It  emerges 
from  capitalist  society.  .  .  .  Accordingly,  the  individual  producer  receives 
back  from  society — after  the  deductions  have  been  made — exactly  what  he 
gives  to  It.  ,  .  . 


"Engels,  "Socialism:  Utopian  and  Scientific"  (1877),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected 
Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  pp.  150, 
151.     The  more  familiar  translation  of  the  last  sentence  says:  It  withers  away. 

"Engels,  "The  Origin  of  the  Family,  Private  Property  and  the  State"  (March- 
June  1884),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Pub- 
lishing House,  1955),  vol.  II,  p.  321. 


66 

.  .  .  The  right  of  the  producers  is  proportional  to  the  labour  they  sup- 
ply; the  equality  consists  in  the  fact  that  measurement  is  made  with  an 
equal  standard,  labour. 

.  .  .  This  equal  right  is  an  unequal  right  for  unequal  labour.  ,  »  ,  It  is, 
therefore,  a  right  of  inequality,  in  its  content,  like  every  right.  .  .  . 

But  these  defects  are  inevitable  in  the  first  phase  of  communist 
society.  .  .  . 

In  a  higher  phase  of  communist  society,  after  the  enslaving  subordina- 
tion of  the  individual  to  the  division  of  labour  .  .  .  has  vanished  .  .  , 
after  the  productive  forces  have  also  increased  with  the  all-around  develop- 
ment of  the  individual  .  .  .  only  then  can  the  narrow  horizon  of  bour- 
geois right  be  crossed  in  its  entirety  and  society  inscribe  on  its  banners: 
From  each  according  to  his  ability,  to  each  according  to  his  needs!  ^* 

One  may  sum  up  the  Communist  expectations  as  to  the  results  of  the 
revolution  as  follows  ( although  care  must  be  taken  at  this  point  to  dis- 
tinguish between  the  views  of  Marx  and  Engels) :  The  decisive  act 
would  be  the  seizure  of  power  by  "the  proletariat"  and  the  turning  of 
the  means  of  production  (land,  factories,  etc.)  into  state  property.  From 
its  vantage  point  as  the  new  ruling  class,  the  proletarian  power  would 
then  proceed  to  remove,  one  by  one,  all  the  traces  of  the  former  society 
and  its  s)'stem  of  production.  At  the  same  time  it  would  seek  to  de- 
velop production,  under  government  administration,  by  means  which 
Marx  characterized  as  "despotic."  This  is  as  far  as  Marxism  envisages 
plans  for  a  deliberate  revolutionary  action.  The  rest  is  "development,** 
that  is,  something  which  is  expected  to  occur  by  itself  as  a  result  of  the 
steps  taken  by  the  revolutionary  forces.  There  are  three  key  develop- 
ments that  are  envisaged :  The  disappearance  of  classes,  the  elimination 
of  the  "division  of  labor,"  and  the  "withering  away"  of  the  state.  Once 
these  developments  are  consummated,  the  "realm  of  freedom"  would 
supposedly  have  arrived. 

6.  Lenin's  Views  of  Communist  Revolution 

What  Marx  left  to  his  followers  was  the  myth  of  the  Socialist  Revolu- 
tion :  a  gieat  convulsive  crisis,  a  political  explosion  of  the  oppressed  class 
of  proletarians,  which  would  at  one  fell  swoop  end  the  rule  of  the  bour- 
geoisie and  thus  all  class  societies.  It  is  true,  Marx  insisted  that  the  new 
society  would  be  slow  in  taking  shape,  that  it  ^vould  evolve  in  the  midst 
of  social  patterns  left  over  from  capitalism.  Nevertheless,  his  idea  of  the 
revolution  created  the  image  of  a  decisive  insurrection  which,  coming  at 
the  fullness  of  capitalism's  time,  would  sweep  away  the  obsolete  political 
superstructure  and  usher  in  a  new  world.     As  a  m)  th,  this  image  still 


"Mane,  "Critique  of  the  Gotha  Programme"  (May  1875),  Marx  and  Engels 
Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  pp. 
23,  24. 


67 

plays  a  key  role  in  Communist  ideology.  As  a  working  concept,  how- 
ever, it  has  been  entirely  replaced  by  Lenin's  ideas  about  the  revolution 
which,  along  with  his  ideas  on  capitalism,  have  substituted  new  contents 
while  retaining  the  formal  structure  of  Marx's  concept. 

Briefly,  Lenin,  while  still  making  full  use  of  the  myth  of  the  revolu- 
tion, saw  in  practice  not  one  single  threshold  event  that  would  separate 
two  ages  from  each  other,  but  rather  a  protracted  struggle  extending 
over  an  entire  epoch,  a  struggle  in  which  no  single  event  or  explosion 
could  accomplish  the  passage  from  one  age  to  the  other.  In  keeping 
with  this  idea,  he  did  not  speak  of  the  "fullness  of  time"  at  which  capi- 
talism, wholly  ripe,  would  be  ready  to  be  knocked  down  to  make  room 
for  the  new  growth.  Rather  he  looked  for  recurrent  favorable  situa- 
tions that  permitted  an  advance  of  Communist  forces.  The  period  of 
the  struggle  extends,  in  Lenin's  views,  from  the  time  at  which  Commu- 
nist forces  organize,  through  both  the  bourgeois  and  socialist  revolu- 
tions, into  an  indefinite  duration  of  proletarian  dictatorship.  Thus, 
"the  Revolution"  connotes  a  continuous  conflict  including  not  only  the 
proletariat's  seizure  of  power,  but  also  the  so-called  bourgeois-demo- 
cratic revolution  (which  is  supposed  to  precede  the  former),  and  the 
period  of  dictatorial  rule  by  the  Communist  Party  in  control  of  the  state. 
Since  to  Lenin  the  revolution  means  not  so  much  a  liberating  explosion 
occurring  at  the  point  of  highest  development  of  capitalism,  but  rather 
a  protracted  class  struggle,  he  made  a  number  of  statements  which 
seemed  to  favor  more  backward  countries  as  the  most  suitable  theater 
in  which  to  carry  forth  this  struggle.  At  any  rate,  Communist  doctrine, 
evolving  from  Lenin's  concepts,  now  calls  for  a  concentration  of  the 
revolutionary  blow  on  the  "weakest  link"  of  the  entire  "chain"  of 
"imperialism."  ^^ 

Quite  logically,  then,  Lenin  expected  the  revolution  in  Russia  to  be 
decided  not  solely  by  the  social  forces  of  the  proletariat,  but  rather  by 
the  proletariat  combined  with  the  peasantry,  both  led  by  the  party. 
There  are  other  differences  between  Lenin's  concept  of  the  revolution 
and  that  of  Marx.  All  of  them,  howe\'er,  center  in  the  decisive  distinc- 
tion between  Marx's  notion  of  a  single,  epoch-making  political  event, 
and  Lenin's  notion  of  a  protracted  struggle.  The  latter,  grown  out  of 
the  revolutionary  problems  peculiar  to  Russia,  has  become  the  criterion 
now  governing  all  of  contemporary  Communist  ideology. 

The  crucial  concept  in  Lenin's  view  of  the  revolution  is  that  of  an 
entire  period  of  "transition,"  a  period,  that  is,  of  protracted  fighting. 

.  .  .  The  first  fact  that  has  been  established  with  complete  exactitude  by 
the  whole  theory  of  development,  by  science  as  a  whole — a  fact  which  the 
Utopians  forgot,  and  which  is  forgotten  by  present-day  opportunists  who 


"J.   Stalin,  "The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism    (Moscowl 
Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  37. 


68 

are  afraid  of  the  socialist  revolution — is  that,  historically,  there  must  un- 
doubtedly be  a  special  stage  or  epoch  of  transition  from  capitalism  to  com- 
munism.*'* 

This  transitional  period  is  seen  by  Lenin  essentially  as  a  period  of 
Communist  dictatorship,  which  he  calls,  in  keeping  with  Marx's  revolu- 
tionary myth,  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat. 

.  .  .  the  dictatorship  of  a  single  class  is  necessary  not  only  for  class  society 
in  general,  not  only  for  the  proletariat  which  has  overthrown  the  bour- 
geoisie, but  for  the  entire  historical  period  between  capitalism  and  "classless 
society,"  communism.  .  .  .  The  transition  from  capitalism  to  communism 
will  certainly  create  a  great  variety  and  abundance  of  political  forms,  but 
in  essence  there  will  inevitably  be  only  one:  the  dictatorship  of  the 
proletariat.^ 

The  "dictatorship  of  the  proletariat"  is  thus  a  phase  of  class  struggle, 
a  struggle  between  the  Communists  and  their  enemies  which  continues 
after  the  Communist  seizure  of  power,  for  an  indefinite  time  to  come. 

.  .  .  The  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  is  a  persistent  struggle — sangui- 
nary and  bloodless,  violent  and  peaceful,  military  and  economic,  educa- 
tional and  administrative — against  the  forces  and  traditions  of  tlie  old 
society.*^ 

The  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  Is  the  most  determined  and  most  ruth- 
less war  waged  by  the  new  class  against  a  more  powerful  enemy,  against 
the  bourgeoisie,  whose  resistance  is  increased  tenfold  by  its  over- 
throw. .  .    *^ 

Stalin  states  the  same  idea  more  emphatically: 

,  .  .  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  the  transition  from  capitalism  to 
communism,  must  not  be  regarded  as  a  fleeting  period  of  "superrevolu- 
tionary"  acts  and  decrees,  but  as  an  entire  historical  era,  replete  with  civil 
wars  and  external  conflicts,  with  persistent  organizational  work  and  eco- 
nomic construction,  with  advances  and  retreats,  victories  and  defeats.** 

Thus  Lenin  projects  the  revolution  far  into  an  indefinite  future  even 
beyond  the  Communist  seizure  of  power. 

.  .  .  Classes  have  remained,  and  everywhere  they  will  remain  for  years 
after  the  conquest  of  power  by  the  proletariat.** 

But  the  revolution  is  also  extended  into  the  "past"  in  the  sense  that 
Lenin  has  it  begin  with  the  "bourgeois-democratic"  revolution.     This 


'"V.  I.  Lenin,  "The  State  and  Revolution"  (August-September  1917),  Selected 
Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p.  78. 

"  Ibid.,  p.  34. 

*■  Lenin,  "'Left-Wing'  Communism,  an  Infantile  Disorder"  (Apr.  27,  1920), 
Selected   Works   (New  York:   International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  84. 

"  Ibid.,  p.  60. 

"  Stalin,  "The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  Foreign 
Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  49. 

"Lenin,  "'Left-Wing'  Communism,  an  InfantOe  Disorder"  (Apr.  27,  1920), 
Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  83. 


69 

revolution,  according  to  the  Communist  Manifesto,  is  the  emancipa- 
tion of  the  rising  bourgeois  class  from  feudal  rule;  it  is  a  revolution 
made  and  led  by  the  bourgeoisie  itself,  in  which  the  proletariat  would 
at  most  play  a  subordinate  role.  Lenin,  however,  developed,  for  Russia 
and  Asiatic  countries,  the  plan  that  the  proletariat  should  take  the  lead 
even  in  what  Marxism  calls  the  "bourgeois-democratic  revolution." 
This  is  a  conclusion  which  one  cannot  escape  if  one  assumes  that  the 
revolution  can  be  started  more  easily  in  countries  which  have  not  yet 
become  capitalist  and  which  may  even  never  have  had  a  feudal  society. 
According  to  the  Marxist  dogma  about  the  "necessary"  sequence  of 
historical  events,  a  "bourgeois-democratic"  revolution  would  always 
have  to  take  place  before  there  could  be  a  "socialist"  revolution.  Lenin, 
significantly,  includes  the  "bourgeois-democratic"  revolution  in  the  over- 
all design  of  the  revolutionary  struggle  to  be  fought  by  the  Communists. 

.  .  .  our  revolution  is  a  bourgeois  revolution  so  long  as  we  march  with 
the  peasantry  as  a  whole.  .  .  , 

,  .  .  First,  with  the  "whole"  of  the  peasantry  against  the  monarchy,  the 
landlords,  the  mediaeval  regime  (and  to  that  extent,  the  revolution  re- 
mains bourgeois,  bourgeois-democratic) .  Then,  with  the  poorest  peasants, 
with  the  semi-proletarians,  with  all  the  exploited;  against  capitalism,  in- 
cluding the  rural  rich,  the  kulaks,  the  profiteers,  and  to  that  extent  the 
revolution  becomes  a  socialist  one.  To  attempt  to  raise  an  artificial  Chi- 
nese wall  between  the  first  and  second  revolutions,  to  separate  them  by 
anything  else  than  the  degree  of  preparedness  of  the  proletariat  and  the 
degree  of  unity  with  the  poor  peasants,  is  monstrously  to  distort  Marx- 
ism. .  .  .*' 

Thus,  instead  of  a  single  climactic  event  that  would  terminate  the 
capitalist  and  usher  in  the  socialist  society  we  have  in  Leninism  the  con- 
cept of  a  continuous  class  struggle  in  which  one  can  distinguish  various 
phases  only  in  the  sense  that  the  Communists  may  dispose  at  certain 
times  of  different  bases  and  means  of  their  fighting  power.  The  entire 
world  is  now  pictured  as  one  single  system  of  "imperialist"  capitalism 
in  which  all  countries  hang  together  as  by  a  chain.  The  fight  against 
this  system  might  concentrate  on  any  point  of  the  chain.  No  point  is 
decisive.  Every  attack  is  an  attempt  to  weaken  the  system  as  a  whole. 
This  is  an  entirely  new  concept  of  the  revolution,  as  different  from 
Marx's  idea  as  the  atom  bomb  from  the  battle  axe.  Stalin  acknowledges 
this: 

Formerly  it  was  the  accepted  thing  to  speak  of  the  existence  or  absence 
of  objective  conditions  for  the  proletarian  revolution  in  individual  countries, 


**  Lenin,  "The  Proletarian  Revolution  and  the  Renegade  Kautsky"  (Nov.  10, 
1918),  Selected  Works  (New  Yo'k:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII, 
pp.  190,  191. 


70 

or,  to  be  more  precise,  in  one  or  another  developed  country.    Now  this 
point  of  view  is  no  longer  adequate.  .  .  . 

•  «••••• 

.  .  .  Now  we  must  speak  of  the  world  proletarian  revolution;  for  the 
separate  national  fronts  of  capital  have  become  links  of  a  single  chain.  .  ,  . 
******* 

.  .  .  not  necessarily  where  industry  is  more  developed,  and  so  forth. 
The  front  of  capital  will  be  pierced  where  the  chain  of  imperialism  is 
wealicst.  .  .  .*' 

The  concept  of  a  decisive  revolution  has  here  given  way  to  the  con- 
cept of  an  interminably  ongoing  war.  As  a  result,  Leninist  thought  is 
frequently  expressed  in  military  terms.  The  conditions  for  revolutionary 
success  are,  in  this  view,  not  historical-evolutionary,  but  rather  strategic 
ones.  As  early  as  1902,  Lenin  spoke  of  the  class  struggle  as  a  mihtary 
problem : 

Before  us,  in  all  its  strength,  towers  the  fortress  of  the  enemy  from  which 
a  hail  of  shells  and  bullets  pours  dov/n  upon  us,  mowing  down  our  best 
v/arriors.     \Ve  must  capture  this  fortress.  .  .  .** 

We  have  never  rejected  terror  on  principle,  nor  can  we  do  so.  Terror 
is  a  form  of  military  operation  that  may  be  usefully  applied,  or  may  even 
be  essential  in  certain  moments  of  the  battle,  under  certain  conditions,  and 
when  the  troops  are  in  a  certain  condition.*' 

Consequently,  the  question  of  the  seizure  of  power  is  to  him  also  some- 
thing to  be  decided  on  military-strategic  rather  than  on  historical-evolu- 
tionary grounds.  Marx  saw  the  proletarian  revolution  coming  when 
"capitalism  had  fully  matured."  Lenin  sees  it  when  "the  decisive  battle 
has  fully  matured" : 

...  in  such  a  way  that  ( 1 )  all  the  class  forces  hostile  to  "us  have  become 
sufficiently  confused  .  .  .  have  sufficiently  weakened  themselves  in  a 
struggle  beyond  their  strength;  that  (2)  all  the  vacillating,  wavering,  un- 
stable intermediate  elements  .  .  .  have  sufficiently  disgraced  themselves 
through  their  practical  bankruptcy;  and  that  (3)  among  the  proletariat  a 
mass  mood  in  favour  of  supporting  the  most  determined,  unreservedly  bold, 
revolutionary  action  against  tlie  bourgeoisie  has  arisen.  .  .  .^° 

These  conditions  can  obviously  be  fulfilled  in  any  country,  as  Lenin 
himself  points  out : 

.  .  .  Only  when  the  "lower  classes"  do  not  want  the  old  and  when  the 
"upper  classes"  cannot  continue  in  the  old  way,  then  only  can  revolution 

"Stalin,  "The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  For- 
eign Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  pp.  36,  37. 

"Lenin,  "The  Urgent  Tasks  of  Our  Movement"  (December  1900),  Selected 
Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  14. 

"Lenin,  "Where  to  Begin?"  (May  1901),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  Interna- 
tional Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  17. 

"Lenin,  "'Left-Wing'  Conununism,  an  Infantile  Disorder"  (Apr.  27,  1920),  Se- 
lected Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  137. 


71 

conquer.  This  truth  may  be  expressed  in  other  words :  revolution  is  im- 
possible without  a  national  crisis  affecting  both  the  exploited  and  the 
exploiters."^ 

Since  there  are  "upper"  and  "lower"  classes  everywhere,  this  recipe 
does  not  depend  on  a  highly  developed  capitalism.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
says  Lenin: 

...  it  is  easier  for  the  movement  to  start  in  those  countries  which  are 
not  exploiting  countries.  .  .  ." 

...  we  must  be  able  to  reckon  with  the  fact  that  the  world  socialist 
revolution  cannot  begin  so  easily  in  the  advanced  countries  as  the  revolu- 
tion began  in  Russia.  .  .  ."' 

Once  Communist  power  is  established,  the  fight,  however,  does  not 
stop.  The  revolution  then  continues  in  the  form  of  the  "Dictatorship 
of  the  Proletariat."  The  fight  goes  on  against  the  class  enemy,  the 
bourgeoisie : 

,  .  .  whose  resistance  is  increased  tenfold  by  its  overthrow  .  .  .  and 
whose  power  lies,  not  only  in  the  strength  of  international  capital  .  .  .  but 
also  in  the  force  of  habit,  in  the  strength  of  small  produccion.  .  .  .  For 
all  these  reasons  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  is  necessary,  and  victory 
over  the  bourgeoisie  is  impossible  without  a  long,  stubborn  and  desperate 
war  of  life  and  death.  .  .  .^* 

Here  Lenin  changes  the  last  of  Marx's  concepts  which  he  has  still 
retained,  that  of  the  bourgeoisie.  For  Marx,  the  bourgeoisie  was  the 
capitalistic  class,  the  class  which,  with  the  help  of  capital,  developed 
large-scale  production  and  employed  wage  laborers.  Lenin  has  shifted 
the  "proletarian"  revolution  from  advanced  capitalist  countries  to  back- 
ward countries,  he  has  substituted  for  the  proletariat  first  the  combina- 
tion of  proletariat  and  peasantry  and  then  "all  toilers,"  and  now  he  pins 
the  label  of  bourgeoisie  on  the  "small  producers,"  which  is  Communist 
jargon  meaning,  in  this  context,  the  peasantry." 

. . .  The  abolition  of  classes  not  only  means  driving  out  the  landlords 
and  capitalists  ...  it  means  also  abolishing  the  small  commodity-pro- 
ducers. .  .  .  They  encircle  the  proletariat  on  every  side  with  a  petty-bour- 
geois atmosphere.  .  .  .  The  force  of  habit  of  millions  and  of  tens  of  mil- 
lions is  a  very  terrible  force.  ...  It  is  a  thousand  times  easier  to  vanquish 
the  centralised  big  bourgeoisie  than  to  "vanquish"  millions  and  millions  of 
small  proprietors.  .  .  .^° 


"Ibid.,  p.  127. 

■Lenin,  "The  Activities  of  the  Council  of  People's  Commissars"  (Jan.  24  [11], 
1918),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII, 
p.  281. 

"Lenin,  "War  and  Peace"  (Mar.  7,  1918),  Selected  Works  (New  York: 
International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p.  294. 

"Lenin,  "'Left-Wing'  Communism,  an  Infantile  Disorder"  (Apr.  27,  1920), 
Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  60. 

"  For  a  definition  of  the  peasantry  see  p.  94,  footnote  67. 

"  Ibid.,  pp.  83,  84. 


72 

Here  Lenin  uses  the  concept  of  "class  struggle"  in  his  own  typical 
way.  In  the  view  of  Marx,  "class  struggle"  meant  the  political  fight 
for  power  of  the  proletarian  class  against  their  bourgeois  rulers.  For 
Lenin,  the  "class  struggle"  goes  on  even  after  the  "proletarians"  (i.e., 
Communists)  have  seized  power,  as  long  as  the  former  order  of  society 
still  continues  to  mold  the  habits  of  people.  In  the  "force  of  habit," 
certain  elements  of  hostile  class  rule  persist.  So  Lenin  conceives  the  task 
of  Communists  in  power  as  ongoing  "class  struggle,"  which  he  justifies 
by  the  assertion  that  "classes  continue  long  after  the  seizure  of  power." 
The  dictatorial  use  of  power  by  the  Communists  is  called  "class  struggle," 
thus  evoking  all  the  morally  supporting  emotions  that  used  to  be  asso- 
ciated with  Marx's  notion  of  the  valiant  struggle  of  the  exploited. 

...  A  Marxist  is  one  who  extends  the  acceptance  of  the  class  struggle 
to  the  acceptance  of  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat.'^'' 

If  the  "class  struggle"  continues  after  the  seizure  of  power,  the  state 
and  the  government  must  become  the  main  instrument  of  revolution : 

The  proletariat  needs  state  power,  the  centralised  organisation  of  force, 
the  organisation  of  violence,  for  the  purpose  of  crushing  the  resistance  of 
the  exploiters  and  for  the  purpose  of  leading  the  great  mass  of  the  popula- 
tion ...  in  the  work  of  organising  socialist  economy.^^ 

But  the  state  is  to  be  an  instrument  of  lawless  force  in  the  service  of 
the  "class  struggle,"  rather  than  an  instrument  for  the  common  good 
of  the  people. 

.  .  .  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  is  the  rule — unrestricted  by  law 
and  based  on  force — of  the  proletariat  over  the  bourgeoisie.  .  .  .^^ 

How  long  must  the  "class  struggle"  continue?  When  can  the  revolu- 
tion be  considered  accomplished?  Lenin  does  maintain  the  vision  of  a 
society  without  state  which  Engels  had,  somewhat  raslily,  conjured  up. 
But  he  emphasized  that 

.  .  .  Only  habit  can,  and  undoubtedly  will,  have  such  an  effect  [i.e.  the 
withering  away  of  the  state] .  .  .  .®° 

Moreover,  there  must  also  be  an  abundance  of  goods : 

The  state  will  be  able  to  wither  away  completely  when  society  can  apply 
the  rule:  "From  each  according  to  his  ability,  to  each  according  to  his 
needs,"  i.e.  when  people  have  become  so  accustomed  to  observing  the 
fundamental  rules  of  social  life  and  when  their  labour  is  so  productive  that 
they  will  voluntarily  work  according  to  their  ability.' 


61 


"Lenin,  "The  State  and  Revolution"  (August-September  1917),  Selected  Works 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p.  33. 

•^  Ibid.,  p.  26. 

•"Stalin,  "The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  For- 
eign Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  51. 

•"Lenin,  "The  State  and  Revolution"  (August-September  1917),  Selected  Works 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p.  82. 
"'    •"  Ibid.,  p.  82. 


73 

In  other  words,  the  end  of  the  revolution  will  come  as  a  "gradual  and 
spontaneous  process"  of  people  acquiring  perfectly  social  habits.  As 
long  as  this  has  not  happened — and  no  one  can  make  it  happen  by  de- 
sign— the  revolutionaiy  class  struggle  must  continue  even  where  Com- 
munists have  already  ruled  for  a  long  time. 

Lenin's  doctrine  of  the  revolution  is  thus  essentially  a  theory  of — 

.  .  .  the  period  of  transition  from  capitalism  to  communism  .  .  .  the 
period  of  the  overthrow  and  complete  abolition  of  the  bourgeoisie.^^ 

By  "bourgeoisie"  Lenin  means,  as  we  have  seen,  not  only  capitalists, 
but  also  "small  commodity  producers,"  and  by  "complete  abolition"  he 
means  the  breaking  of  the  "force  of  habit  of  millions  and  tens  of  mil- 
lions." Thus  he  is  driven  to  the  conclusion  that  the  "period  of  transi- 
tion"— 

.  ,  .  inevitably  becomes  a  period  of  unusually  violent  class  struggles  in 
their  sharpest  possible  forms.  ,  .  .®^ 

Consequently,  the  state  must,  in  the  hands  of  its  Communist  rulers, 
remain  a  ruthless  dictatorship  for  an  indefinite  period. 

As  in  the  revision  of  Marx  by  Lenin  on  the  question  of  capitalism,  we 
have  here  the  substitution  of  an  entire  set  of  new  concepts  for  the  old 
ones  without  giving  up  the  structure.  Marx  created  a  concept  of  "the 
revolution"  which  evoked,  and  still  evokes,  strong  emotional  powers  of 
devotion  among  its  adherents.  The  essence  of  Marx's  idea  is  the  vio- 
lent and  climactic  upthrust  of  a  hitherto  oppressed  part  of  a  people,  an 
upthrust  that  would  Hberate  not  only  the  oppressed  from  their  masters, 
but  also  society  as  such  from  the  very  root  causes  of  all  oppression  and 
injustice.  This  vision  of  a  world-liberating  deed  held  out  such  hope 
that  it  became,  in  the  eyes  of  Marxists,  a  touchstone  of  value.  What- 
ever is  "revolutionary"  is  considered  good,  whatever  "reactionary,"  evil. 
The  revolution  is  a  "holy"  cause  that  alone  can  justify  political  action 
and  political  power.  It  is,  above  all,  the  sole  justification  advanced  for 
the  dictatorial  regime  of  the  Soviet  and  its  deeds.  Communist  ideology 
has  therefore  refused  to  abandon  the  Marxist  concept  of  the  "proletarian 
revolution"  even  though  not  one  single  element  of  that  concept  has  re- 
mained unchanged.  Instead  of  industrial  workers  revolting  against 
factory  owners,  there  are  two  hostile  camps  of  nations;  instead  of  a 
climactic  upthrust — a  protracted  struggle;  instead  of  liberation  from  op- 
pression— an  indefinitely  prolonged  dictatorial  regime.  All  this  is  still 
passed  off  as  the  "proletarian  revolution."  In  one  sense  alone  is  the 
"proletarian"  element  a  still  decisive  concept:  all  of  the  population  ruled 
by  Communist  power  is  slated  to  be  subjected  to  the  work  discipline  of 
the  factory  before  Communists  will  feel  that  they  have  achieved  their 


"  Ibid.,  p.  34. 
''Ibid. 


74 

goal  of  "socialist  transformation."  Thus  what  is  left  as  an  effective 
residue  of  Marx's  ideas  about  the  proletarian  class  is  no  longer  a  concept 
of  an  active  historical  mission  but  rather  of  a  passive  role  of  the 
proletariat  as  the  support  of  the  party,  and  also  as  the  class  whose  exist- 
ence serves  as  the  mold  into  which  all  citizens  are  to  be  eventually 
pressed. 


Chapter  IV.  Communist  Organization  and  Strategy 

Before  Lenin,  socialist  theory  concerned  mainly  such  problems  as  the 
analysis  and  development  of  capitalism,  and  the  general  features  of  the 
class  struggle.  Because  Lenin  conceived  of  the  revolution  as  a  pro- 
tracted struggle,  the  bulk  of  Communist  doctrine  at  present  consists  in 
ideas  about  this  struggle,  its  laws,  and  the  organization  required  for 
the  struggle.  These  ideas  are  not  mere  rules  of  expediency,  but  have 
become  ideological  dogmas.  They  took  shape  in  bitter  fights  between 
Lenin  and  other  Russian  revolutionaries.  Every  question  of  organiza- 
tion and  of  strategy  became  an  issue  of  ideology,  so  that  every  practical 
decision  also  scttied  a  dogma  that  was  henceforth  embodied  in  Com- 
munist ideology.  One  may  broadly  distinguish  between  ideological 
dogmas  concerning  the  Communist  Party  itself — its  organization,  rela- 
tion to  the  masses,  and  tasks — and  dogmas  concerning  the  revolutionary 
strategy. 

1.  The  Communist  Party 

The  definition  of  the  nature  and  function  of  the  Communist  Party 
by  a  whole  series  of  ideological  concepts  is  the  central  Leninist  idea. 
Marx,  in  the  Communist  Manifesto,  had  declared  that  "the  Commu- 
nists do  not  form  a  separate  party  opposed  to  other  working  class  parties. 
They  have  no  interests  separate  and  apart  from  those  of  the  proletariat 
as  a  whole."  Those  working  class  parties  which  had  formed  during 
Marx's  and  Engels'  lifetime  by  and  large  resembled  other  political  parties 
which  operated  in  the  setting  of  representative  democracy:  they  had 
mass  membership  represented  by  elected  leaders  and  were  loosely  held 
together  by  platforms  and  programs. 

Lenin  insisted  on  a  new  type  of  organization.  Although  this  organ- 
ization is  still  called  a  "party,"  it  is  not  a  genuine  political  party  in  the 
sense  of  considering  itself  a  part  of  a  whole,  nor  in  the  sense  of  func- 
tioning mainly  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  voters  in  a  competitive  sys- 
tem of  politics.  Rather,  it  was  from  the  beginning  envisaged  as  a  combat 
organization,  a  kind  of  ideological-military  army  designed  to  destroy, 
conquer  and  hold  positions  of  power  with  means  ranging  from  terror  to 
trickery.  As  he  rammed  his  ideas  through  against  the  opposition 
of  other  Russian  Marxists,  he  imposed  on  his  followers  not  merely  a 
certain  type  of  party  organization,  but  also  the  ideological  principles 
implied  therein,  particularly  principles  regarding  the  position  and  role 
of  Commmiists  in  their  non-Communist  environment.     Basically,  the 

(75) 

B1436*— 60— vol.  1 e 


76 

Leninist  concept  of  the  party  reflects  the  underlying  idea  that  the  revo- 
lution is  required  by  the  laws  of  historical  necessity  rather  than  by  actual 
desires  or  aspirations  of  living  people.  It  is  the  remote  historical  future 
which  is  to  be  realized  by  the  revolution,  and,  looking  toward  this  fu- 
ture, the  party  is  supposed  to  be  more  "advanced"  than  the  more  short- 
sighted interests  of  the  masses  ever  could  be.  The  party  is  conceived  as 
the  executor  of  the  "laws  of  history"  rather  than  any  actual  "wUl  of  the 
people."  Its  function  is  to  act  not  in  accordance  with  popular  wishes 
but  in  accordance  with  what  the  "advanced"  Communist  understanding 
of  history  dictates. 

As  an  organization,  the  party  should  be  set  up  so  as  to  serve  for  any 
conceivable  task  of  political  or  military  combat,  it  should  insist  on 
ideological  unity  and  quasi-military  discipline.  In  other  words,  the 
Communist  Party  thus  conceived  became  a  combination  of  a  religious 
hierarchy,  a  combat-ready  army,  and  a  high-pressure  sales  organization, 
all  at  the  same  time.  The  commitment  to  this  kind  of  party  was  justified 
in  terms  of  certain  ideological  concepts:  for  instance,  the  either-or  choice 
between  bourgeois  and  socialist  ideologies,  between  which  there  could 
be  no  middle  ground;  the  idea  that  the  party  is  most  advanced  in  its 
insight  into  unfolding  historical  truth  and  therefore  infallible;  the  idea 
that  support  of  the  party  is  the  measure  of  progressiveness,  etc.  All  of 
these  ideological  concepts  emerged  out  of  practical  struggles  within  the 
Russian  Social-Democratic  Party  and  are  nowhere  systematically  pre- 
sented. They  must  rather  be  found  in  the  many  pamphlets  written  on 
the  occasion  of  such  struggles. 

Consciousness 

A  key  concept  that  emerged  early  is  that  of  "consciousness."  It  is 
tied  to  Marx's  frequent  emphasis  that  the  proletariat  must  gradually 
acquire  consciousness  of  its  "historical  mission."  Lenin  insisted  that 
there  is  a  fundamental  distinction  between  "revolutionary  conscious- 
ness" and  "spontaneity."  "Consciousness"  is  in  his  view  almost  tanta- 
mount with  "theoretical  understanding  of  the  laws  of  history,"  and 
"spontaneity"  reflects  the  desires  of  people  to  improve  their  conditions. 

We  said  that  there  could  not  yet  be  Social-Democratic  consciousness 
among  the  workers.  This  consciousness  could  only  be  brought  to  them  from 
without.  The  history  of  all  countries  shows  that  the  working  class,  exclu- 
sively by  its  own  effort,  is  able  to  develop  only  trade  union  conscious- 
ness. .  .  .* 

.  ,  .  the  "spontaneous  element,"  .  .  .  represents  nothing  more  nor  less 
than  consciousness  in  an  embryonic  form.^ 


*V.   I.  Lenin,  "What  Is  To  Be  Done?"    (1901-1902),  Selected   Works   (New 
York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  53. 
'Ibid.,  p.  52. 


77 

Only  "consciousness"  is  revolutionary  because  it  is  future-minded. 
"Spontaneity"  represents  essentially  tlie  influence  of  the  still  dominant 
"present  society"  and  is  therefore  bourgeois. 

.  .  .  this  worshipping  of  spontaneity,  i.e.  worshipping  what  is  "at  the 
present  time."  .  .  .' 

...  all  subservience  to  the  spontaneity  of  the  labour  movement,  all  be- 
littHng  of  the  role  of  "the  conscious  element,"  .  .  .  means,  whether  one 
likes  it  or  not,  the  growth  of  influence  of  bourgeois  ideology  among  the 
workers.* 

The  party,  by  contrast,  must  not  be  motivated  by  the  spontaneous 
wishes  of  the  masses,  but  rather  by  the  advanced  theoretical  understand- 
ing of  history.  In  this  sense,  the  party  is  the  "vanguard,"  i.e.,  it  is  fur- 
ther ahead  in  socialist  consciousness  than  the  masses  of  the  proletariat. 

,  .  .  the  role  of  vanguard  can  be  fulfilled  only  by  a  party  that  is  guided 
by  an  advanced  theory.' 

Without  a  revolutionary  theory  there  can  be  no  revolutionary  move- 
ment.^ 

The  same  idea  was  later  restated  by  StaHn : 

.  .  .  The  Party  must  be,  first  of  all,  the  vanguard  of  the  working 
class.  .  .  .  But  in  order  that  it  may  really  be  the  vanguard,  the  Party  must 
be  armed  with  revolutionary  dieory,  with  a  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  the 
movement,  with  a  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  revolution.  Without  this  it 
will  be  incapable  of  directing  die  struggle  of  the  proletariat,  of  leading  the 
proletariat.  The  Party  cannot  be  a  real  party  if  it  limits  itself  to  registering 
what  the  masses  of  the  working  class  feel  and  think,  if  it  drags  at  the  tail 
of  the  spontaneous  movement,  if  it  is  unable  to  overcome  the  inertness  and 
the  political  indifTerence  of  the  spontaneous  movement,  if  it  is  unable  to 
rise  above  the  momentary  interests  of  the  proletariat.  .  .  .  The  Party  must 
stand  at  the  head  of  the  working  class ;  it  must  see  farther  than  the  working 
class;  it  must  lead  the  proletariat,  and  not  follow  in  the  tail  of  the  spon- 
taneous movement.'^ 

In  other  words,  the  party  is  in  a  category  by  itself  because,  by  defini- 
tion, it  is  the  "conscious  element,"  whereas  the  masses  cannot  of  them- 
selves have  "socialist  consciousness."  The  masses  are  always  subject  to 
the  appeals  and  seductions  of  "what  is  present,"  while  the  party  alone  is 
correctly  guided  by  its  awareness  of  the  "laws  of  history"  and  thus  alone 
is  "really  revolutionary."  This  doctrme  puts  the  party  necessarily  above 
all  other  people  in  a  position  where  it  cannot  and  must  not  consider 


•  Ibid.,  p.  45. 

•  Ibid.,  p.  61. 
'  Ibid.,  p.  48. 

•  Ibid.,  p.  47. 

'J.  Stalin,  "The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  For- 
eign Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  pp.  97,  98. 


78 

itself  either  responsive  or  accountable  to  the  people's  wishes.  The  sole 
motive  of  the  party  must  be  its  own  understanding  of  the  "laws  of  the 
struggle."  By  virtue  of  this  understanding — ^supposedly  guaranteed  by 
"scientific"  Marxism-Leninism — the  Communist  Party  can  see  what  no- 
body else  can  see.  Since  it  alone  is  guided  by  "knowledge"  of  the  un- 
folding dialectic  of  history  rather  than  by  interests  anchored  in  the  pres- 
ent situation,  it  alone  has  purely  revolutionary  motives.  Seeing  further 
ahead  than  others,  being  more  revolutionary  than  others,  the  party  alone 
is  entitled  to  leadership  and  power. 

According  to  the  myth  of  the  revolution  deveteped  by  Marx,  the 
proletarian  class  is  supposed  to  be  the  "only  really  revolutionary"  class 
which  through  its  revolutionary  elan  will  Uberate  all  mankind  from  the 
curse  of  the  class  struggle.  According  to  the  Leninist  doctrine,  the 
proletarian  masses  are  by  their  nature  enslaved  to  the  "momentary  in- 
terests" of  the  present  and  tend  to  fall  back  into  "bourgeois  ideology" 
unless  firmly  led  by  the  party.  The  party  alone,  the  "conscious  element" 
is  "really  revolutionary,"  because  it  is  not  motivated  by  "momentary  in- 
terests" but  by  "revolutionary  theory."  In  Leninist  doctrine,  the  party 
thus  actually  takes  the  place  assigned  to  the  proletarian  class  in  the  teach- 
ing of  Marx. 

^^Opportunism" 

Another  concept  by  which  Lenin  defined  the  ideas  of  his  opponents  is 
"opportunism."  "Opportunism,"  in  Communist  jargon  is,  like  "spon- 
taneity," the  opposite  of  systematic,  theoretically  understood,  and  his- 
torically oriented  revolutionary  activity.  As  applied  to  questions  of  or- 
ganization, "opportunism"  is  Lenin's  term  of  contempt  for  the  idea  of 
a  loose  party  organization,  open  to  all  who  want  to  join  it,  and  built  up 
from  below. 

.  .  .  the  entire  position  of  the  opportunists  in  questions  of  organisation 
began  to  be  revealed  in  the  course  of  the  controversy  over  point  1 :  their 
advocacy  of  a  diffuse  and  loose  Party  organisation ;  their  hostility  to  the  idea 
of  building  the  Party  from  above  .  .  .  their  tendency  to  proceed  from  be- 
low, a  tendency  which  would  allow  every  professor,  every  schoolboy  and 
"every  striker"  to  register  himself  as  a  member  of  the  Party  .  .  .  their  incli- 
nation towards  the  mentality  of  the  bourgeois  intellectual  who  is  only  pre- 
pared "platonically  to  recognise  organisational  relations"  .  .  .  their  par- 
tiality for  autonomism  as  against  centralism.  .  .  .* 

As  against  this  "opportunist"  concept  of  party  organization,  Lenin 
set  up  the  Communist  Party  as  an  "organisation  of  professional  revolu- 
tionaries." Such  an  organization  is  required,  according  to  Lenin,  be- 
cause the  class  struggle  is  above  all  a  "political  struggle."    Therefore 


•Lenin,  "One  Step  Forward,  Two  Steps  Back"   (1904),  Selected  Works  (New 
York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  pp.  408,  409. 


79 

one  must  not  confuse  an  "organisation  of  revolutionaries"  with  an 
"organisation  of  workers."  * 

...  A  workers'  organisation  must  in  the  first  place  be  a  trade  organisa- 
tion ;  secondly,  it  must  be  as  wide  as  possible.  .  .  .  On  the  other  hand,  the 
organisations  of  revolutionaries  must  consist  first  and  foremost  of  people 
whose  profession  is  that  of  a  revolutionary.  ...  In  view  of  this  common 
feature  of  the  members  of  such  an  organisation,  all  distinctions  as  between 
workers  and  intellectuals,  and  certainly  distinctions  of  trade  and  profession, 
must  be  obliterated.  Such  an  organisation  must  of  necessity  be  not  too  ex- 
tensive and  as  secret  as  possible.^" 

The  party  therefore  must  be — 

...  A  small,  compact  core,  consisting  of  reliable,  experienced  and 
hardened  workers,  with  responsible  agents  in  the  principal  districts  and  con- 
nected by  all  the  rules  of  strict  secrecy  with  the  organisations  of  revolu- 
tionaries. .  .  ?^ 

It  must  consist  of  people — 

,  .  .  who  will  devote  to  the  revolution  not  only  tlieir  spare  evenings,  but 
the  whole  of  their  lives.  .  .  .^^ 

The  party  is  thus  essentially  an  organization  of  the  select  few. 

...  I  assert :  ( 1 )  that  no  movement  can  be  durable  without  a  stable  or- 
ganisation of  leaders  to  maintain  continuity;  (2)  that  the  more  widely  the 
masses  are  spontaneously  drawn  into  the  struggle  and  form  the  basis  of  the 
movement  and  participate  in  it,  the  more  necessary  is  it  to  have  such  an 
organisation.  ...  (3)  that  the  organisation  must  consist  chiefly  of  persons 
engaged  In  revolutionary  activities  as  a  profession.  .  .  .^^ 

This  kind  of  party  must  be  organized  "from  the  top  down,"  strictly 
centralized  and  disciplined  Kke  an  army. 

.  .  .  The  latter  [the  "opportunists"]  want  to  proceed  from  the  bottom 
upward  and,  consequently  .  .  .  supports  autonomism  and  "democracy," 
which  may  ...  be  carried  as  far  as  anarchism.  The  former  [revolutionary 
socialists]  proceed  from  the  top,  and  advocate  the  extension  of  the  rights 
and  powers  of  the  centre  in  respect  of  the  parts.^* 

,  .  .  the  opportunists  are  all  for  autonomism,  for  a  slackening  of  Party 
discipline,  for  reducing  It  to  nought.  .  .  .^° 


•Lenin,  "What  Is  To  Be  Done?"  (1901-1902),  Selected  Works  (New  York: 
International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  126. 

'^  Ibid.,  p.  127. 

'^  Ibid.,  p.  133. 

"Lenin,  "The  Urgent  Tasks  of  Our  Movement"  (December  1900),  Selected 
Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  14. 

"Lenin,  "What  Is  To  Be  Done?"  (1901-1902),  Selected  Works  (New  York: 
International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  pp.  138,  139. 

"Lenin,  "One  Step  Forward,  Two  Steps  Back"  (1904),  Selected  Works  (New 
York:    International  Publishers,   1943),  vol.   II,  pp.   447,  448. 

»/fciJ.,p.451. 


80 

One  of  the  most  intolerable  demands  of  the  "opportunists"  is,  to 
Lenin,  freedom  of  criticism.  This  is  one  of  the  points  at  which  the 
ideological  significance  of  organizational  issues  is  clearly  mentioned  by 
Lenin: 

■  I  ,  the  notorious  freedom  of  criticism  implies,  not  the  substitution  of 
one  theory  for  another,  but  freedom  from  any  complete  and  thought-out 
theory;  it  implies  eclecticism  and  absence  of  principle.^* 

.  .  .  Those  who  are  really  convinced  that  they  have  advanced  science 
would  demand,  not  freedom  for  the  new  views  to  continue  side  by  side  v^ddi 
the  old,  but  the  substitution  of  the  new  views  for  the  old.^^ 

Since  the  "Vanguard  Party"  is  supposed  to  embody  the  most  ad- 
vanced "scientific"  knowledge  of  history,  it  is  clear  that  it  cannot  tolerate 
any  competing  views  either  within  or  without  its  ranks.  Intolerance 
here  is  clearly  a  matter  of  principle.  It  is  based  not  merely  on  the  no- 
tion that  the  party  possesses  the  most  "advanced"  science,  but  further- 
more on  the  notion  that  there  are  only  two  ideologies,  and  any  devia- 
tion from  one  is  in  fact  a  support  for  the  other : 

.  .  .  the  only  choice  is:  either  bourgeois  or  socialist  ideology.  There  is 
no  middle  course  (for  humanity  has  not  created  a  "third"  ideology,  and, 
moreover,  in  a  society  torn  by  class  antagonisms  there  can  never  be  a  non- 
class  or  above-class  ideology).  Hence,  to  belittle  socialist  ideology  in  any 
way,  to  deviate  from  it  in  the  slightest  degree  means  strengthening  bour- 
geois ideology.^* 

Again,  Stalin  repeats  the  same  theme  many  years  later: 

,  .  .  the  parties  of  the  Communist  International,  whose  activities  are 
conditioned  by  the  task  of  achieving  and  consolidating  the  dictatorship  of 
the  proletariat,  cannot  aflford  to  be  "liberal"  or  to  permit  freedom  of 
factions. 

The  Party  represents  unity  of  will,  which  precludes  all  factionalism  and 
division  of  authority  In  the  Party.^' 

In  other  words,  the  party  as  an  organization  is  not  set  up  mainly  to 
accommodate  workers  or  represent  their  interests.  It  is  set  up  solely  for 
the  sake  of  the  revolution,  the  "persistent  struggle,"  the  revolutionary 
regime  "based  on  force  and  unlimited  by  law."  It  is  guided  and  held 
together  by  "revolutionary  theory."  It  is,  in  sum,  a  disciplined  and 
militant  group  committed  to  act  in  history  along  the  lines  of  a  certain 
well-defined  idea  of  history.  No  ideal  of  justice,  no  humanitarian  pur- 
pose, no  sense  of  obligation  to  others  enter  into  this  concept  of  the  party. 
Its  conscience  is  its  own  theory.    Revolution  is  its  profession.    It  defines 

"Lenin,  "What  Is  To  Be  Done?"  (1901-1902),  Selected  Works  (New  York: 
International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  pp.  46,  47. 

"  Ibid.,  p.  33. 

"  Ibid.,  p.  62. 

"  Stalin,  "The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  Foreign 
Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  107. 


81 

itself  as  tlie  only  really  revolutionary  force  and  the  most  advanced  of 
all  human  groups.  Morally,  theoretically,  politically,  it  is  a  group  wholly 
and  irremediably  centered  in  itself. 

The  party  and  the  masses 

What  is  the  relation  of  the  party  to  the  masses,  particularly  the  "pro- 
letarians"? The  task  of  the  party  was  once  defined  by  Lenin  as  one  of 
imbuing  the  masses  with  the  "ideas  of  socialism."  Soon,  however,  he 
spoke  of  the  party  as  a  cadre  army  which,  in  order  to  develop  striking 
power,  had  to  attract  to  itself  the  fighting  support  of  "the  masses" — all 
the  masses. 

...  the  immediate  task  of  our  Party  Is  ...  to  call  for  the  establish- 
ment of  a  revolutionary  organisation  capable  of  combining  all  the 
forces  ...  an  organisation  that  will  be  ready  at  any  moment  to  support 
every  protest  and  every  outbreak,  and  to  utilise  these  for  the  purpose  of 
increasing  and  strengthening  the  military  forces  fit  for  the  decisive  battle.^ 

.  .  .  This  network  of  agents  will  form  the  skeleton  of  the  organisation 
we  need,  namely,  one  that  is  .  .  .  sufficiently  wide  and  many-sided  to  effect 
a  strict  and  detailed  division  of  labour;  sufficiently  tried  and  tempered 
unswervingly  to  carry  out  its  own  work  under  all  circumstances,  at  all 
"turns"  and  in  unexpected  contingencies;  sufficiently  flexible  to  be  able  to 
avoid  open  battle  against  the  overwhelming  and  concentrated  forces  of  the 
enemy,  and  yet  able  to  take  advantage  of  the  clumsiness  of  the  enemy  and 
attack  him  at  a  time  and  place  where  he  least  expects  attack.  .  .  .  This 
degree  of  military  preparedness  can  be  created  only  by  the  constant  activity 
of  a  regular  army.^^ 

This  "combat  party"  is  not  a  mere  part,  among  others,  of  the  prole- 
tarian class,  as  it  should  have  been  according  to  Marx's  ideas.  Rather, 
it  is  alone  the  agent  of  "World  History"  and  its  task  is  to  attract  to  itself 
whatever  support  it  can  get,  from  whatever  social  class  or  group. 

.  .  .  We  must  take  upon  ourselves  the  task  of  organising  a  universal 
political  struggle  under  the  leadership  of  our  Party  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
obtain  all  the  support  possible  of  all  opposition  strata  for  the  struggle  and 
for  our  Party.  We  must  train  our  Social-Democratic  practical  workers  to 
become  poUtical  leaders,  able  to  guide  all  the  manifestations  of  this  uni- 
versal struggle,  able  at  the  right  time  to  'dictate  a  positive  programme  of 
action"  for  the  discontented  students  ...  for  the  discontented  religious 
sects,  for  the  offended  elementary  school  teachers,  etc.,  etc.^^ 

The  party,  in  other  words,  turns  to  the  masses  not  with  words  of  its 
own  convictions,  but  with  words  designed  to  recruit  the  masses  into  an 


*»  Lenin,  "Where  To  Begin?"  (May  1901),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  Interna- 
tional Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  18, 

"/fcfd.,  pp.  21,  22. 

"Lenin,  "What  Is  To  Be  Done?"  (1901-1902),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  In- 
ternational Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  103. 


82 

army  of  discontent  that  can  be  exploited  by  the  party.  For  the  causes 
of  "religious  sects,"  of  "school  teachers,"  etc.,  are  not  causes  that  Com- 
munists themselves  believe  in. 

"Propaganda"  and  "agitation" 

The  party,  Lenin  explained,  can  present  itself  to  the  masses  in  two 
ways:  by  "propaganda"  or  "agitation." 

...  a  propagandist  .  .  .  must  explain  the  capitalist  nature  of  crises,  the 
reasons  why  crises  are  inevitable.  ...  In  a  word,  he  must  present  "many 
ideas,"  so  many  indeed  that  they  will  be  understood  as  a  whole  only  by  a 
(comparatively)  few  persons.^* 

Therefore,  propaganda  is  good  for  recruiting  party  members.  For 
enlisting  mass  support,  however,  "agitation"  is  the  right  method : 

.  .  .  An  agitator  .  .  .  will  take  ...  a  fact  that  is  most  widely  known 
and  outstanding  among  his  audience  .  .  .  and  utihsing  this  fact,  which  is 
known  to  all  and  sundry,  will  direct  all  his  efforts  to  presenting  a  single 
idea  to  the  "masses,"  ...  he  will  strive  to  rouse  discontent  and  indigna- 
tion among  the  masses.  .  .  .^* 

These  "discontents"  may  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  Communist 
idea  of  society  and  its  class  evUs,  but  they  nevertheless  can  all  be  chan- 
neled into  the  Communist  cause. 

.  .  .  our  task  is  to  utilise  every  manifestation  of  discontent,  and  to  col- 
lect and  utilise  every  grain  of  even  rudimentary  protest.^' 

.  .  .  Fulfill  this  duty  with  greater  zeal,  and  talk  less  about  "increasing 
the  activity  of  the  masses  of  the  workers"!  We  are  far  more  active  than 
you  think,  and  we  are  quite  able  to  support,  by  open  street  fighting,  de- 
mands that  do  not  promise  any  "palpable  results"  whatever!  ^^ 

For  the  party :  The  revolutionary  theory.  For  the  masses :  The  emo- 
tional appeal  of  "agitation."  This  basic  idea  is  reflected  in  the  concept 
of  the  "transmission  belts"  which  was  originated  by  Lenin  and  later 
elaborated  by  Stalin.  Lenin  demanded  that  the  small  core  of  the  tightly 
organized  party  be  surrounded  by  a  great  number  of  other  organizations. 

.  .  .  The  centralisation  of  the  more  secret  functions  in  an  organisation  of 
revolutionaries  will  not  diminish,  but  rather  increase  the  extent  and  the 
quality  of  the  activity  of  a  large  number  of  other  organisations  intended 
for  wide  membership  and  which,  therefore,  can  be  as  loose  and  as  public 
as  possible,  for  example,  trade  unions,  workers'  circles  for  self-education 
and  the  reading  of  illegal  Hterature,  and  socialist  and  also  democratic  cir- 
cles for  all  other  sections  of  the  population.  «  .  .  We  must  have  as  large  a 


*'  Ibid.,  pp.  85,  86. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  86. 
''Ibid.,  p.  105, 
"  Ibid.,  p.  93. 


83 

number  as  possible  of  such  organisations  having  the  widest  possible  variety 
of  functions,  but  it  is  absurd  and  dangerous  to  confuse  these  with  organisa- 
tions of  revolutionaries.  .  .  ." 

While  this  was  written  in  1902,  Stalin  confirmed  the  principle  in 
1924  and  1926. 

.  .  .  The  Party  exercises  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat.  However, 
it  exercises  it  not  directly,  but  with  the  help  of  the  trade  unions,  and 
thi-ough  the  Soviets  and  their  ramifications.  Without  these  "transmission 
belts,"  a  dictatorship  to  any  extent  durable  would  be  impossible. 

"It  is  impossible  to  exercise  the  dictatorship,"  says  Lenin,  "without  hav- 
ing a  number  of  'transmission  belts'  from  the  vanguard  to  the  mass  of  the 
advanced  class,  and  from  the  latter  to  the  mass  of  working  people." 

"The  Party,  so  to  speak,  absorbs  into  itself  the  vanguard  of  the  prole- 
tariat, and  this  vanguard  exercises  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat.  With- 
out a  foundation  like  the  trade  unions  the  dictatorship  cannot  be  exer- 
cised, state  functions  cannot  be  fulfilled.  These  functions,  in  their  turn, 
have  to  be  exercised  through  the  medium  of  special  institutions  also  of  a 
new  t)'pe,  namely  through  the  Soviet  apparatus."  ** 

In  other  words,  the  will  of  the  party  is  "transmitted"  to  large  masses 
of  people  by  means  of  organizations  which  are  not  Communist  organiza- 
tions or  even  political  organizations.  People  from  "all  sections  of  the 
population"  belong  to  various  groups,  associations,  clubs,  etc.  These 
organizations  exist  for  speciaJ  purposes  and  needs  of  various  people,  for 
instance,  the  trade  unions  in  order  to  get  higher  wages,  educational  asso- 
ciations in  order  to  promote  knowledge  among  the  members,  etc.  As 
far  as  the  Communists  are  concerned,  all  these  organizations,  however, 
are  mere  "transmission  belts"  enabling  a  small  party  of  revolutionary 
theorists  to  enlist  the  support  of  unsuspecting  large  masses.  The  masses, 
then,  are  manipulated  by  means  of  their  own  needs  and  aspirations  and 
the  institutions  created  to  satisfy  those  needs.  The  party,  rather  than 
trying  to  guide  the  masses  by  direct  ideological  appeal,  steers  them  by 
means  of  organizations  to  which  people  belong  and  adhere  for  purpose 
other  than  those  the  party  has  in  mind.  It  is  nevertheless  tlirough  these 
"other"  and  "normal"  purposes  that  the  party  handles  the  masses  as  it 
wills.  Note  that  the  Soviets,  i.e.,  the  governmental  organizations,  are 
expressly  mentioned  among  the  other  "transmission  belts."  This  means 
that  government,  too,  is  considered  by  the  Communists  as  an  organiza- 
tion which  people  generally  support  because  of  a  recognized  need  and 
which  Communists  therefore  regard  as  a  suitable  tool  for  "transmitting" 
their  direction  to  the  unwitting  masses. 


"  Ibid.,  p.  140. 

"Stalin,  "On  the  Problems  of  Leninism"  (Jan.  25,  1926),  Problems  of  Lemnism 


(Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  168. 


84 
"Democratic  centralism" 

It  follows  from  the  entire  concept  of  the  party,  its  purpose  as  a  combat 
organization,  its  foundation  of  "true"  theory,  its  position  as  the  vanguard 
of  history's  movement,  that  there  can  be  no  question  of  democracy  with- 
in the  party.  Lenin,  as  has  already  been  shown,  conceived  the  party  as 
built  "from  above"  rather  than  "from  below."  He  coined  the  term 
"democratic  centralism"  to  denote  the  combination  of  two  features  al- 
ready foreshadowed  in  the  relation  between  the  party  and  the  masses; 
strict  guidance  from  a  small  center  and  broad  "participation"  of  large 
numbers  of  people  in  the  activities  flowing  from  this  guidance. 

...  in  order  to  unite  all  these  tiny  fractions  into  one  whole  ...  in  or- 
der to  imbue  those  who  carry  out  these  minute  functions  with  the  convic- 
tion that  their  work  is  necessary  and  important  ...  it  is  necessary  to  have 
a  strong  organisation  of  tried  revolutionaries.  ...  In  a  word,  specialisa- 
tion necessarily  presupposes  centralisation.  .  .  .^® 

...  a  powerful  and  strictly  secret  organisation,  which  concentrates  in 
its  hands  all  the  threads  of  secret  activities,  an  organisation  which  of  neces- 
sity must  be  a  centralised  organisation.  .  .  .^^ 

The  only  serious  organisational  principle  the  active  workers  of  our  move- 
ment can  accept  is  strict  secrecy,  strict  selection  of  members  and  the  train- 
ing of  professional  revolutionaries.^^ 

The  principle  of  party  democracy  is  condemned  by  Lenin  as  an  ex- 
pression of  "opportunism"  and  thus  opposed  to  "revolutionary 
principle." 

.  .  .  the  same  struggle  between  the  opportunist  wing  and  the  revolution- 
ary wing  of  the  Party  on  the  question  of  organisation,  the  same  conflict  be- 
tween autonomism  and  centralism,  between  democracy  and  "bureaucracy," 
,  .  .  between  intellectual  individualism  and  proletarian  cohesion.*' 

Centralized  discipline  of  a  bureaucratically  organized  party  is  thus 
described  not  merely  as  a  desirable  expedient,  but  as  the  expression  of 
correct  ideological  attitudes. 

,  .  .  Bureaucracy  versus  democracy  is  the  same  thing  as  centralism  versus 
autonomism;  it  is  the  organisational  principle  of  revolutionary  political 
democracy  as  opposed  to  the  organisational  principle  of  the  opportunists  of 
Social  Democracy." 

.  .  .  the  class  conscious  worker  must  learn  to  distinguish  the  mentality 
of  the  soldier  of  the  proletarian  army  from  the  mentality  of  the  bourgeois 
intellectual  who  flaunts  anarchist  phrases.  .  .  .'* 


•Lenin,  "What  Is  To  Be  Done?"  (1901-1902),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  In- 
ternational Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  pp.  143,  144. 

•"/iiJ.,  p.  151. 

"7iiJ.,  p.  155. 

"Lenin,  "One  Step  Forward,  Two  Steps  Back"  (1904),  Selected  Works  (New 
York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  453. 

''Ibid.,  p.  447. 

•*  Ibid.,  p.  446. 


83 

Later,  the  principle  of  "democratic  centralism"  was  made  a  world- 
wide requirement  for  any  party  that  wanted  to  call  itself  Communist: 

13.  The  parties  affiliated  to  the  Communist  International  must  be  built 
up  on  the  principle  of  democratic  centralism.  In  the  present  epoch  of 
acute  ci\il  war  the  Communist  Party  will  be  able  to  perform  its  duty  only 
if  it  is  organised  in  the  most  centralised  manner,  only  if  iron  discipline 
bordering  on  military  discipline  prevails  in  it,  and  if  its  party  centre  is  a 
powerful  organ  of  authority,  enjoining  \vide  powers  and  the  general  con- 
fidence of  the  members  of  the  party .^ 

Again,  StaUn  states  the  same  principle  In  Its  most  concise  and  sys- 
tematic form : 

.  .  .  The  achievement  and  maintenance  of  the  dictatorship  of  the  prole- 
tariat is  impossible  without  a  party  which  is  strong  by  reason  of  its  solidarity 
and  iron  discipline.  ,  .  , 

******* 

...  It  need  hardly  be  proved  that  the  existence  of  facdons  leads  to  the 
existence  of  a  number  of  centres,  and  the  existence  of  a  number  of  centres 
connotes  the  absence  of  one  common  centre  in  the  Party,  the  breaking  up 
of  the  unity  of  will,  the  weakening  and  disintegration  of  discipline,  the 
weakening  and  disintegration  of  the  dictatorship.  .  .  .  the  parties  of  the 
Communist  International,  whose  activities  are  conditioned  by  the  task  of 
achieving  and  consolidating  the  dictatorsliip  of  the  proletariat,  cannot  af- 
ford to  be  "liberal"  or  to  permit  freedom  of  factions. 

The  Party  represents  unity  of  will,  which  precludes  all  factionalism  and 
division  of  authority  in  the  Party .^® 

The  party  as  the  priesthood  of  "truth" 

The  logic  of  all  these  ideas  points  to  one  final  conclusion  about  the 
party,  a  conclusion  which  has  not  so  much  been  expHcitly  stated  as  a 
theory,  but  has  been  implied  as  a  principle  in  action :  The  party  alone 
is  the  possessor  of  truth.  We  must  recall  that  truth,  for  a  Communist, 
is  the  unfolding  movement  of  social  forces,  according  to  the  "laws"  of 
history.  "Scientific"  socialism  is  based  not  on  a  vision  of  the  best  pos- 
sible world,  but  on  the  supposed  knowledge  of  "the  objective  laws  gov- 
erning the  development  of  the  system  of  social  relations"  (Lenin).  It 
follo'.vs  that  for  a  Communist,  as  Lenin  puts  it — 

,  .  .  there  Is  no  such  thing  as  abstract  truth,  truth  is  alwa^'S  concrete.^^ 

In  other  v/ords,  in  every  given  situation,  there  is  one  "correct"  way 
of  "revolutionary  struggle"  which  is  the  "truth"  of  history.    Since  the 


"Lenin,  "The  Conditions  of  Affiliation  to  the  Communist  International"  (July 
1920),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  204. 

"Stalin,  'The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  For- 
eign Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  pp.  106,  107. 

"Lenin,  "One  Step  Forward,  Two  Steps  Back"  (1904),  Selected  Works  (New 
York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  463. 


86 

party  is  the  "vanguard"  of  the  "most  advanced"  class,  and  since  the 
party  is  squarely  based  on  "socialist  consciousness"  and  "revolutionary 
theory,"  it  follows  that  the  party's  action  or  "line"  must  be  the  most  ad- 
vanced foraiulation  of  the  truth.  No  one  can  be  more  "correct"  than 
the  paity. 

In  its  struggle  for  power  the  proletariat  has  no  other  weapon  but  organ- 
isation. .  .  .  the  proletariat  can  become,  and  will  inevitably  become,  an 
invincible  force  only  when  its  ideological  unity  round  the  principles  of 
Marxism  is  consolidated  by  the  material  unity  of  an  organisation,  w^hich 
unites  millions  of  toilers  in  the  army  of  the  working  class.^ 

The  party  represents  "truth"  and  "science"  because  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  objective  science,  and  the  party  consists  of  the  most  advanced 
elements  of  the  most  advanced  class. 

,  .  .  there  can  be  no  "impartial"  social  science  in  a  society  based  on  class 
struggle.^* 

.  .  .  classes  are  led  by  political  parties;  that  political  parties,  as  a  gen- 
eral rule,  are  directed  by  more  or  less  stable  groups  composed  of  the  most 
authoritative,  influential  and  experienced  members.  .  .  .*" 

.  .  .  Bolshevism  arose  in  1903  on  the  very  firm  foundation  of  the  theory 
of  Marxism.  And  the  correctness  of  this — and  only  this — revolutionary 
theory  has  been  proved.  .  .  .*^ 

The  Communist  Party,  in  other  words,  possesses,  in  Marxism- 
Leninism,  that  "science"  which  reflects  historical  mission  of  the  prole- 
tarian class.    And  this  "science"  is  believed  to  be  powerful. 

The  Marxian  doctrine  is  omnipotent  because  it  is  true.*' 

And  its  sole  alternative  is  "reaction" : 

.  .  .  the  only  choice  is:  either  bourgeois  or  socialist  ideology.*' 

Putting  two  and  two  together,  we  arrive  now  at  the  logical  conclu- 
sion: 

Repudiation  of  the  Party  principle  and  of  Party  discipline  ,  ,  ,  is  tanta- 
mount to  completely  disarming  the  proletariat  for  the  benefit  of  the 
bourgeoisie.^* 


•'  Ibid.,  p.  466. 

"Lenin,  "The  Three  Sources  and  Three  Component  Parts  of  Marxism"  (March 
1913),  Selected  Works  (London:  Lawrence  &  Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  p.  3. 

*•  Lenin,  "'Left-Wing'  Communism,  an  Infantile  Disorder"  (May  12,  1920),  Se- 
lected Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  81. 

"  Ibid.,  p.  62. 

**  Lenin,  "The  Three  Sources  and  Three  Component  Parts  of  Marxism"  (March 
1913),  Selected  Works  (London.  Lawrence  &  Wishart  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  p.  3. 

"Lenin,  "What  Is  To  Be  Done"  (1901-1902),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  In- 
ternational Publishers,  1943),  vol.  II,  p.  62. 

**  Lenin,  " 'Left- Wing'  Communism,  an  Infantile  Disorder"  (May  12,  1920),  Se- 
lected Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  83. 


87 

No  matter  how  much  and  how  often  the  party  changes  its  "line,"  it 
must  be  obeyed ; 

.  ,  .  The  strictest  loyalty  to  the  ideas  of  Communism  must  be  combined 
with  the  ability  to  make  all  the  necessary  practical  compromises,  to  "tack," 
to  make  agreements,  zigzags,  retreats  and  so  on.  .  .  .*' 

That  this  is  not  a  matter  of  majority  decision,  but  actually  of  "truth" 
claimed  by  the  party  as  its  sole  possessor,  comes  out  in  the  following 
passage : 

,  .  .  but  must  we  always  agree  with  the  majority?  Not  at  all  .  .  .  it 
has  not  yet  imderstood  which  tactics  are  right,*' 

Hence,  people  who  disagree  with  the  party  leadership  are  not  Com- 
munists who  happen  to  have  different  ideas  about  party  tactics,  but 
"opportunists  and  reformists,  social-imperialists  and  social-chauvinists, 
social-patriots  and  social-pacifists,"  of  whom  the  party  must  "purge 
itself."     On  the  other  hand : 

.  .  .  the  confidence  of  the  working  class  is  gained  not  by  force  .  .  .  but 
by  the  Party's  correct  tlaeoiy.  .  .  ." 

The  party,  in  the  eyes  of  Communists,  is  thus  not  a  mere  political 
expedient  but  a  kind  of  priesthood  administering  the  truth  of  history. 
It  is,  for  Communists,  not  just  an  organization  but  also  a  spiritual  home. 
At  any  rate,  there  can  be  no  other  spiritual  home  for  someone  committed 
to  the  doctrines  of  the  class  struggle,  the  socialist  revolution,  and  the 
laws  of  history,  as  Lenin  teaches  them. 

2.  Principles  of  the  Communist  Minority  Strategy 

Since  Lenin,  strategy  has  become  part  and  parcel  of  Communist 
ideology  and  certain  of  its  principles  have  been  fixed  as  dogmas.  The 
most  important  of  these  is  the  basic  assumption  (which  Lenin  devel- 
oped in  1917)  that  the  revolutionists  will  not,  as  Marx  believed,  be 
the  "overwhelming  majority"  of  the  population,  but  rather  a  perpetual 
minority. 

...  in  the  epoch  of  capitalism  .  .  .  the  most  characteristic  feature  of 
working  class  political  parties  is  that  they  can  embrace  only  a  minority  of 
their  class.  Political  parties  can  organise  only  a  minority  of  the  class  in  the 
same  way  as  the  really  class-conscious  workers  in  capitalist  society  can  con- 
stitute only  a  minority  of  all  the  workers.  That  is  why  we  must  admit  that 
only  this  class-conscious  minority  can  lead  the  broad  masses  of  the  workers.*^ 


•ZfctU,  p.  138. 

•Lenin,  'The  Role  of  the  Communist  Party"  (July  23,  1920),  Selected  Works 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol,  X,  p.  217. 

"Stalin,  "On  the  Problems  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  For- 
eign Languges  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  173. 

•Lenin,  ^The  Role  of  the  Communist  Party"  (July  23,  1920),  Selected  Works 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  214. 


88 

When  Marx  spoke  of  the  forces  of  the  revolution  as  the  "over- 
whelming majority,"  he  implied  not  only  numbers  but  also  the  power 
that  comes  with  numbers.  Lenin,  in  assuming  that  the  forces  of  the 
revolution  would  constitute  a  minority,  also  had  to  assume  that  they 
were  weak,  at  any  rate  considerably  weaker  than  their  "enemy."  What 
is  remarkable  is  that  Lenin  expected  this  basic  power  inferiority  of  the 
forces  of  the  revolution  to  continue  even  after  the  seizure  of  power  by 
the  Communists.  Even  in  the  period  of  the  "dictatorship  of  the  prole- 
tariat," the  "enemy"  is  supposed  to  be  "more  powerful." 

The  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  is  the  most  determined  and  most 
ruthless  war  waged  by  the  new  class  against  a  more  powerful  enemy.  .  .  .*' 

After  the  government  and  the  factories  have  been  taken  over  by  the 
Communists,  who  precisely  is  this  more  powerful  enemy?  It  is  the 
"force  of  habit,"  the  way  of  thinking  and  feeling  of  all  kinds  of  people 
who  think  and  feel  differently  from  Communists.  Lenin  singles  out 
two  groups  (the  intellectuals  and  the  peasants)  but  indicates  that  the 
proletarians  themselves  still  entertain  "petty-bourgeois  prejudices" : 

Under  the  Soviet  power,  your  and  our  proletarian  party  will  be  invaded 
by  a  still  larger  number  of  bourgeois  intellectuals.  ...  It  is  impossible  to 
expel  and  to  destroy  the  bourgeois  intelligentsia,  it  is  necessary  to  vanquish 
this  intelligentsia,  to  remould,  to  assimilate  and  to  re-educate  it,  just  as  it 
is  necessary  to  re-educate — in  a  protracted  struggle,  on  the  soil  of  the  dicta- 
torship of  the  proletariat — the  proletarians  themselves,  who  do  not  abandon 
their  petty-bourgeois  prejudices  at  one  stroke.  .  .  .'"' 

The  peasants  are  the  "small  commodity  producers"  whose  influence 
Lenin  feared  more  than  that  of  the  big  capitalists. 

,  .  .  For,  unfortunately,  very,  very  much  of  small  production  still  re- 
mains in  the  world,  and  small  production  engenders  capitalism  and  the 
bourgeoisie  continuously,  daily,  hourly,  spontaneously,  and  on  a  mass  scale.'* 

.  .  .  They  encircle  the  proletariat  on  every  side  with  a  petty-bourgeois 
atmosphere,  which  permeates  and  corrupts  the  proletariat  and  causes  con- 
stant relapses  among  the  proletariat  into  petty-bourgeois  spinelessness,  dis- 
integration, individualism,  and  alternate  moods  of  exaltation  and  dejec- 
tion. .  .  .  The  force  of  habit  of  millions  and  tens  of  millions  is  a  very 
terrible  force.  ...  It  is  a  thousand  times  easier  to  vanquish  the  centralised 
big  bourgeoisie  than  to  "vanquish"  millions  and  millions  of  small  proprie- 
tors, who  by  their  everyday,  imperceptible,  elusive,  demoralising  activity 
achieve  the  very  results  desired  by  the  bourgeoisie  and  which  restore  the 
bourgeoisie."' 


"Lenin,  " 'Left- Wing'  Communism,  an  Infantile  Disorder"  (April  27,  1920),  Se- 
lected Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  60. 
^  Ibid, -p.  155. 
•'  J  bid.,  p.  60. 
"/6irf.,p.  81. 


89 

In  other  words,  the  Communists  conceive  of  themselves  as  a  small 
minority  of  people  with  attitudes  and  ideas  radically  different  from  those 
prevailing  in  the  present  society,  who  regard  as  their  enemies  all  those 
whose  attitudes  and  ideas  still  show  the  influence  of  the  present  society. 
They  know  that  their  enemies  outnumber  them  and  are  superior  in 
strength. 

*'NeutfaUzaHon** 

In  view  of  this  basic  assumption,  the  first  strategic  requirement  is  the 
"iron  discipline"  and  "strict  centralization"  of  the  party  itself. 

The  second  principle  divides  the  masses  to  be  conquered  into  those 
that  must  be  destroyed,  those  can  be  won  over,  and  those  that  will  have 
to  be  "neutralized." 

,  ,  .  First — overdirow  the  exploiters,  primarily  the  bourgeoisie  .  .  . 
utterly  rout  them;  suppress  their  resistance.  .  .  .  Second — win  over  and 
bring  under  tlie  leadership  of  the  .  .  .  Communist  Party,  not  only  the 
whole  of  the  proletariat,  or  the  overwhelming  .  .  .  majority  of  the  latter, 
but  also  the  whole  mass  of  tollers  .  .  .  tear  this  overwhelming  majority 
of  tlie  population  .  .  .  from  its  dependence  on  the  bourgeoisie.  .  .  . 
Third — neutralise.  .  .  .  the  inevitable  vacillation  between  .  .  .  bourgeois 
democracy  and  Soviet  power,  of  the  class  of  small  proprietors  in  agricul- 
ture. Industry  and  commerce  ...  as  well  as  the  stratum  of  Intellectuals, 
office  employees,  etc.,  which  corresponds  to  this  class.*' 

"Neutralization"  is  a  recipe  by  which  a  large  part  of  a  potentially 
hostile  population  is  induced  to  maintain  neutrality  while  the  Commu- 
nists deal  with  another  part  whom  they  consider  an  implacably  hostile 
force.  The  "neutral"  part,  if  added  to  to  the  Communists'  opponents, 
would  increase  the  latter's  power  to  the  point  where  they  cannot  be  con- 
quered. The  Communists  assume  that  the  pecuUar  consciousness,  or  at- 
titude, of  this  "neutral"  part  bars  them  from  siding  wholeheartedly  with 
the  Communists.  Hence  to  "neutralize"  them  is  to  induce  them  to  stay 
on  the  sidelines  while  the  Communists  vanquish  that  part  whom  they 
have  selected  as  their  most  immediate  victim. 

The  principle  of  "neutralization"  is  here  stated  as  a  recipe  for  deal- 
ing with  hostile  classes,  but  it  has  entered  Communist  ideology  as  a 
general  principle  that  applies  every  time  when  Communists  aim  at 
"vanquishing"  enormous  masses  of  human  beings  among  whom  the 
Communists  are  a  small  minority.    For  instance : 

.  .  .  The  working  class  cannot  consolidate  its  victory  unless  It  has  behind 
it  at  least  a  section  of  the  agricultural  labourers  and  the  poor  peasants,  and 


**  Lenin,  "Theses  on  the  Fundamental  Tasks  of  the  Second  Congress  of  the  Com- 
munist Internationa!"  {\^20),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  Internaticnal  Publishers, 
1943),vol.  X,  pp.  163,  164. 


90 

unless  it  has  by  its  policy  neutralised  a  section  of  the  rest  of  the  rural 
population.  ^* 

Or,  in  another  context :' 

The  revolutionary  proletariat  cannot  set  itself  the  task  .  i  ,  of  winning 
this  stratum  to  its  side,  but  must  confine  itself  to  the  task  of  neutralising  it, 
i.e.,  to  make  it  neutral  in  the  struggle  between  the  proletariat  and  the 
bourgeoisie.'" 

Alliances 

From  the  premise  that  the  Communists  are  a  minority  flows  the  con- 
clusion that  in  their  struggle  they  must  have  allies.  The  idea  of  stra- 
tegic alliances  of  the  proletariat  was  already  mentioned  by  Marx,  but 
it  was  given  a  new  and  significant  turn  by  Lenin.  Marx  said  in  the 
Communist  Manifesto: 

The  Communists  fight  for  the  attainment  of  the  immediate  aims,  for 
the  enforcement  of  the  momentary  interests  of  the  working  class;  but  in  the 
movement  of  the  present,  they  also  represent  and  take  care  of  the  future 
of  that  movement.  In  France,  the  Communists  ally  themselves  with  the 
Social-Democrats,  against  the  conservative  and  radical  bourgeoisie.  .  .  . 

In  Switzerland  they  support  the  Radicals.  .  .  . 

In  Poland  they  support  the  party  that  insists  on  an  agrarian  revolu- 
tion. .  .  . 

In  Germany  they  fight  with  the  bourgeoisie  whenever  it  acts  in  a  revolu- 
tionary way.  .  .  . 

But  they  never  cease,  for  a  single  instant,  to  instil  into  the  working  class 
the  clearest  possible  recognition  of  tlic  hostile  antagonism  between  bour- 
geoisie and  proletariat,  in  order  that  the  German  workers  may  straight- 
way use,  as  so  many  weapons  against  the  bourgeoisie,  the  social  and  po- 
litical conditions  that  the  bourgeoisie  must  necessarily  introduce  along  with 
its  supremacy,  and  in  order  that,  after  the  fall  of  the  reactionary  classes  in 
Germany,  the  fight  against  the  bourgeoisie  may  immediately  begin.^' 

The  strategic  principle  laid  down  by  Marx  was  restated  by  Lenin  as 
follows : 

A  Social-Democrat  must  never,  even  for  an  instant,  forget  that  the  pro- 
letarian class  struggle  for  socialism  against  the  most  democratic  and  re- 
publican bourgeoisie  and  petty  bourgeoisie  is  inevitable.  This  is  beyond 
doubt.  From  this  logically  follows  the  absolute  necessity  of  a  separate,  in- 
dependent and  strictly  class  party  of  Social-Democracy.  From  this  logi- 
cally follows  the  provisional  character  of  our  tactics  to  "strike  together" 


I 


"Lenin,  "The  Conditions  of  Affiliation  to  the  Communist  International"  (1920), 
Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  202. 

^  Lenin,  "Preliminary  Draft  of  Theses  on  the  Agrarian  Question"  (1920),  Selected 
Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943).  vol.  X,  p.  222. 

•"Karl  Marx  and  Frederick  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party'* 
(December  1847-January  1848),  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Pub- 
lishing House,  1955),  vol.  I,  pp.   64,  65. 


91 

with  the  bourgeoisie  and  the  duty  to  carefully  watch  "our  ally,  as  if  he  were 
an  enemy,"  etc.*^ 

The  "two  revolutions" 

1  The  new  turn  which  Lenin  gave  to  this  strategy  is  embodied  in  his 
slogan  of  the  "two  revolutions."  According  to  the  table  of  successive 
class  societies  and  revolutions  set  up  by  Historical  Materialism,  the  pro- 
letarian (or  socialist)  revolution  is  supposedly  preceded  by  a  bourgeois 
society  which  in  turn  is  preceded  by  a  feudal  society.  The  "fetters'*  of 
the  feudal  society  are  broken  by  the  "bourgeois-democratic  revolution," 
as  those  of  the  bourgeois  society  are  burst  subsequently  by  the  "socialist 
revolution."  According  to  this  pattern  of  successive  revolutions,  the 
bourgeois-democratic  revolution  would,  of  course,  be  made  by  the  bour- 
geoisie as  the  driving  revolutionary  force.  What  Marx  had  pointed  out 
was  that  the  proletariat,  in  its  desire  to  hasten  the  progress  of  history, 
should  support  the  bourgeoisie  in  this  phase.  Lenin  went  further  than 
this.  He  laid  down,  as  has  already  been  explained  above,  that  the  pro- 
letariat (i.e.,  the  Communists)  should  not  merely  support  the  bour- 
geoisie in  its  revolution  against  feudalism,  but  that  they  should  actually 
lead  parts  of  the  bourgeoisie  in  this  revolution.  The  principle  applies 
also  to  the  peasantry.  The  Communists,  in  other  words,  would  seek  to 
be  the  leading  element  in  a  revolutionary  movement  which,  by  their  own 
definition,  is  not  socialist  but  pre-capitalist  and  therefore  cannot  usher 
in  a  socialist  but  rather  only  a  bourgeois-democratic  society.  By  being 
the  leaders  of  a  nonsocialist  revolution,  the  Communists  would  thus 
seize  power  with  the  help  of  nonsocialist  forces : 

...  we  Marxists  must  know  that  there  is  not,  nor  can  there  be,  any 
other  .  .  .  means  of  bringing  socialism  nearer  than  by  ...  a  democratic 
republic,  a  revolutionary-democratic  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  and 
the  peasantry  ...  we  must  present  to  the  whole  of  the  people  the  tasks  of 
a  democratic  revolution  as  widely  and  as  boldly  as  possible.  .  .  .  The 
degradation  of  these  tasks  ...  is  tantamount  to  delivering  the  cause  of 
the  revolution  into  the  hands  of  the  bourgeoisie.  .  .  .^ 

.  .  .  We  have  a  new  slogan:  the  revolutionary-democratic  dictatorship 
of  the  proletariat  and  the  peasantry.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  There  is  nothing  more  naive  and  futile  than  attempts  to  set  forth 
conditions  and  points,  which,  if  satisfied,  would  enable  us  to  regard  bour- 
geois democracy  as  a  sincere  friend  of  the  people.  Only  the  proletariat 
can  be  a  consistent  fighter  for  democracy.  It  may  become  a  victorious 
fighter  for  democracy  only  if  the  peasant  masses  join  it  in  its  revolutionary 


'"  Lenin,  "The  Two  Tactics  of  Social-Democracy  in  the  Democratic  Revolution" 
(1905),  Selected  Works  {Nevf  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  Ill,  p. 
100. 

'*  Ibid.,  p.  122, 

61436'— 60— vol.  1 T 


92 

struggle.  If  the  proletariat  is  not  strong  enough  for  this,  the  bourgeoisie 
will  put  itself  at  the  head  of  the  democratic  revolution.  .  .  .  Nothing  but 
the  revolutionary-democratic  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  and  the  peas- 
antry can  prevent  this  from  happening." 

Thus,  not  only  in  the  period  of  coming  to  power  but  also  in  the 
exercise  of  power  after  a  victorious  battle  are  the  Communists  to  be 
allied  to  class  forces  other  than  the  proletariat.  But  these  allies  are  to 
be  treated  "as  if  they  were  enemies,"  and,  when  their  usefulness  has 
passed,  to  be  liquidated  in  turn. 

...  In  the  struggle  against  this  past,  in  the  struggle  against  counter- 
revolution, a  "united  will"  of  the  proletariat  and  the  peasantry  is  possible, 
for  there  is  unity  of  interests. 

Its  future  is  the  struggle  against  private  property,  the  struggle  of  the 
wage  worker  against  his  master,  the  struggle  for  socialism.  In  this  case, 
unity  of  will  is  impossible.*" 

Lenin  sums  up  the  combination  of  the  principles  of  alliance  and 
neutralization  in  the  followmg  formula : 

The  proletariat  must  carry  out  to  the  end  the  democratic  revolution^ 
and  in  this  unite  to  itself  the  mass  of  the  peasantry  in  order  to  crush  by 
force  the  resistance  of  the  autocracy  and  to  paralyse  the  instability  of  the 
bourgeoisie.  The  proletariat  must  accomplish  the  socialist  revolution  and 
in  this  unite  to  itself  the  mass  of  the  semi-proletarian  elements  of  the  popu- 
lation in  order  to  crush  by  force  the  resistance  of  the  bourgeoisie  and  to 
paralyse  the  instability  of  the  peasantry  and  petty  bourgeoisie.^^ 

It  is  Stalin  who  again  formulates  the  entire  principle  in  its  most  suc- 
cinct and  dogmatic  form : 

This  does  not  mean,  however,  that  the  power  of  one  class,  the  class  of 
the  proletarians,  which  does  not  and  cannot  share  power  with  any  otlier 
class,  does  not  need  the  support  of  an  alliance  witli  the  labouring  and  ex- 
ploited masses  of  other  classes  for  the  achievement  of  its  aims.  On  the  con- 
trary. This  power,  the  power  of  one  class,  can  be  firmly  established  and 
exercised  to  the  full  only  by  means  of  a  special  fonn  of  alliance  between 
the  class  of  proletarians  and  the  labouring  masses  of  the  petty-bourgeois 
classes,  primarily  the  labouring  masses  of  the  peasantry. 

*  «  *  *  4>  *  <» 

This  special  form  of  alliance  consists  in  that  the  guiding  force  of  this 
alliance  is  the  proletariat.  This  special  form  of  alliance  consists  in  that 
the  leader  in  the  state,  the  leader  in  the  system  of  the  dictatorship  of  the 
proletariat  is  one  party,  the  party  of  the  proletariat,  the  party  of  the  Com- 
munists, which  does  not  and  cannot  share  that  leadership  with  other 
parties." 


•-/fc/J.,  pp.  85-87. 
•  Ibid.,  p.  99. 
"/fctV.,  pp.  110,  111. 

•"  Stalin,  "On  the  Problems  of  Leninism"  (Jan.  25,  1926),  ProbUms  of  Leninism 
(Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  160. 


93 

Communist  strategy,  in  other  words,  relies  on  the  power  and  force  en- 
gendered by  the  movements  of  classes  other  than  the  proletariat,  and 
uses  the  hopes  and  aspirations  of  these  other  people  to  come  to  power 
and  to  pursue  its  own  ends. 

Legal  and  illegal  activities 

Another  aspect  of  Communist  minority  strategy  is  the  deceptive  use  of 
legal  activities.  The  Communists  from  the  very  beginning  operated  il- 
legally and  by  conspiratorial  methods.  Terror,  concealment,  clandes- 
I  tine  printing,  covert  propaganda  and  similar  activities  had  from  the 
outset  been  so  much  the  Communist  stock  in  trade,  that  illegality  would 
be  the  first  thing  to  come  to  a  Communist's  mind.  What  would  not  go 
without  saying  is  that  legal  methods  are  as  much  part  of  the  Communist 
strategic  arsenal  as  illegal  ones.  The  reason  is  the  same  as  in  the  case 
of  alliances:  The  party  is  too  weak  to  be  able  to  win  its  struggle  by  its 
own  force  and  must  draw  on  forces  and  influences  created  by  others. 
In  its  illegal  activities,  the  party  operates  essentially  with  its  own 
strength.  Its  legal  activities,  however,  consist  in  making  use  of  institu- 
tions that  have  not  been  established  by  party  ideology  and  for  open 
party  purposes,  so  that  the  party  here  operates  by  using  for  its  own  pur- 
poses the  quite  different  aims  and  needs  of  other  people.  Obvious  cases 
in  point  are  parliaments  and  trade  unions,  but  the  principle  applies 
whenever  the  Communists  exploit  for  their  own  power  ends  such  in- 
stitutions as  people  have  been  maintaining  for  normal,  everyday  needs, 
as,  e.g.,  theaters,  sport  clubs,  museums,  etc.  (though,  obviously,  the 
possibihties  of  exploiting  such  "neutral"  institutions  for  Communist  ends 
are  difierent  ones  in  the  Soviet  Union  and  in  countries  where  Commu- 
nists do  not  rule). 

...  it  is  also  necessaiy,  in  all  cases  without  exception,  not  to  restrict 
oneself  to  illegal  work,  but  also  to  carry  on  legal  work,  overcoming  all  ob- 
stacles that  stand  in  the  way  of  this,  forming  legal  organs  of  the  press  and 
legal  organisations  under  the  most  varied  titles,  which  may  often  be 
changed  in  the  event  of  necessity.  .  .  , 

The  absolute  necessity  in  principle  of  combining  illegal  with  legal  work 
is  determined  .  .  .  also  by  the  necessity  of  proving  to  the  bourgeoisie  that 
there  is  not,  nor  can  there  be,  a  sphere  or  field  of  work  that  cannot  be  won 
by  the  Communists.  .  .  .®' 

In  its  work  the  Party  relies  directly  on  the  trade  unions  which  .  ,  . 
formally,  are  non-Party.  Actually,  all  the  controlling  bodies  of  the  over- 
whelming majority  of  the  unions  .  .  .  consist  of  Communists  and  carry 
out  all  the  instinactions  of  the  Party."* 

^  Lenin,  "Theses  on  the  Fundamental  Tasks  of  the  Second  Congress  of  the  Com- 
munist International"  (1920),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers, 
1943),vol.  X,  p.  173. 

"Lenin,  "'Left-Wing*  Communism,  an  Infantile  Disorder"  (1920),  Selected 
Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  88. 


94 

...  As  long  as  you  are  unable  to  disperse  the  bourgeois  parliament  and 
every  other  type  of  reactionary  institution,  you  must  work  inside 
them.  .  .  .«» 

The  strategic  premise  of  this  work  is  the  continuing  weakness  of  the 
proletariat : 

.  .  .  after  the  overthrow  of  the  bourgeoisie  in  one  country,  the  prole- 
tariat of  that  country  for  a  long  time  remains  weaker  than  the  bour- 
geoisie. ...  It  is  possible  to  conquer  the  more  powerful  enemy  only  by 
exerting  the  utmost  effort,  and  by  necessarily,  thoroughly,  carefully,  atten- 
tively and  skillfully  taking  advantage  of  every,  even  the  smallest  "fissure" 
among  the  enemies,  of  every  antagonism  of  interest  among  the  bourgeoisie 
of  the  various  coimtries  ...  by  taking  advantage  of  every,  even  the 
smallest  opportunity  of  gaining  a  mass  ally,  even  though  this  ally  be  tem- 
porary, vacillating,  unstable,  unreliable  and  conditional.®* 

Duration  of  the  minority  situation  of  the  party 

This  condition  of  weakness  of  the  proletariat  will  continue  wherever, 
and  as  long  as,  there  is  a  peasantry.'^  For  the  existence  of  people  who 
work  in  order  to  sell  for  profit  means  the  continued  existence  of  classes, 
even  though  these  people  work  by  their  own  hands : 

.  .  .  Classes  have  remained,  and  every^vhere  they  will  remain  jar  yean 
after  the  conquest  of  power  by  the  proletariat.  Perhaps  in  England,  where 
there  is  no  peasantry  .  .  .  the  period  will  be  shorter.     The  abolition  of 


•/fcid.,p.  100. 

"/fciU,  p.  112. 

"  "Peasantry"  is  a  term  used  by  Marxists  to  connote  the  mass  of  farmers  whose 
production  is  based  on  private  property  but  not  on  the  large-scale  employment  of 
wage  labor.    Marx  described  this  class  in  the  following  terms : 

"The  small-holding  peasants  form  a  vast  mass,  the  members  of  which  live  in 
similar  conditions  but  without  entering  into  manifold  relations  with  one  another. 
Their  mode  of  production  isolates  them  from  one  another  instead  of  bringing  them 
into  mutual  intercourse.  .  .  .  Their  field  of  production,  the  small  holding,  admits 
of  no  division  of  labour  in  its  cultivation,  no  application  of  science  and,  therefore, 
no  diversity  of  development,  no  variety  of  talent,  no  wealth  of  social  relationships. 
Each  individual  peasant  family  is  almost  self-sufficient;  it  itself  directly  produces 
the  major  part  of  its  consumption  and  thus  acquires  its  means  of  life  more  through 
exchange  with  nature  than  in  intercourse  with  society.  ...  In  so  far  as  millions 
of  families  live  under  economic  conditions  of  existence  that  separate  their  mode  of 
life,  their  interests  and  their  culture  from  those  of  the  other  classes,  and  put  them 
in  hostile  opposition  to  the  latter,  they  form  a  class.  In  so  far  as  there  is  merely  a 
local  interconnection  among  these  small-holding  peasants,  and  the  identity  of  their 
interests  begets  no  community,  no  national  bond  and  no  political  organization  among 
them,  they  do  not  form  a  class"  (Marx,  "The  Eighteenth  Brumaire  of  Louis  Bona- 
parte" (December  1851-March  1852),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works,  (Moscow: 
Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  pp.  334,  335). 

Lenin  assumes  that  as  long  as  agricultural  production  continues  in  forms  that 
essentially  differ  from  those  of  factory  production,  it  will  perpetuate  the  existence  of 
a  peasant  class  apart  from  the  proletariat,  and  that  from  the  "mode  of  life"  of  the 
peasantry  a  "bourgeois  consciousness"  as  well  as  tendencies  toward  the  renewal  of 
capitalism  will  continue  to  emerge. 


i 


95 

classes  not  only  means  driving  out  the  landlords  and  capitalists — that  we 
accomplished  with  comparative  ease — it  means  also  abolishing  the  small 
commodity  producers.  .  .  ."• 

By  "small  commodity  producers,"  Lenin  had  reference  to  the  peasants. 
At  this  point  it  is  interesting  to  see  that  Lenin  confesses  that  the  peasants 
of  Russia  are  too  strong  to  be  driven  out,  from  this  concludes  that  the 
Communists  have  to  live  in  peace  with  them,  and  then  defines  this 
"peace"  in  terms  of  a  silent  and  concealed  battle  against  a  deadly  enemy. 
He  continues  the  above  quoted  passage: 

.  .  .  and  they  cannot  be  driven  out,  or  crushed;  we  must  live  in  harmony 
with  them.  .  .  .  They  encircle  the  proletariat  on  every  side  with  a  petty- 
bourgeois  atmosphere.  .  .  .  The  strictest  centralisation  and  discipline  are 
required  in  the  political  party  of  the  proletariat  in  order  to  counteract 
this.  ...  It  is  a  thousand  times  easier  to  vanquish  the  centralised  big 
bourgeoisie  than  to  "vanquish"  millions  and  millions  of  small  propri- 
etors. .  .  .^' 

The  net  effect  of  this  minority  strategy  of  the  Communist  Party  is  to 
eliminate  from  Communist  thinking  every  trace  of  what  we  call  public 
faith,  which  the  different  parts  of  a  nation  keep  with  one  another.  The 
Communists  have  allies  only  in  order  to  obtain  with  the  allies'  help  the 
power  that  is  needed  to  destroy  these  same  allies,  they  use  public  in- 
stitutions and  normal  activities  for  purposes  that  have  nothing  to  do 
with  these  institutions  or  activities,  they  espouse  the  revolutionary  aims 
of  suffering  people  not  to  end  these  people's  sufferings  but  to  obtain 
these  people's  support  for  their  own  (the  Communists)  ends,  they  con- 
ceive of  "living  in  harmony"  in  terms  of  "vanquishing  a  terrible  enemy 
whom  one  cannot  crush  right  away,"  they  seek  to  destroy  established 
institutions  by  corrupting  them  from  the  inside.  This  deviousness  in 
Communist  behavior  is,  as  the  above-quoted  passages  show,  by  no  means 
a  subjective  criminal  disposition.  Rather,  it  is  a  mode  of  behavior  that 
is  rooted  in  Communist  ideology,  as  the  ideology  defines  the  longterm 
relations  between  a  totally  revolutionary  minority  party  and  the  environ- 
ment of  social  groups,  classes,  peoples,  institutions,  and  activities  that  is 
unresponsive  to  the  party's  direct  persuasion.  This  environment  is  so 
strong  that,  if  directly  attacked,  it  will  break  the  Communist  Party. 
Hence  it  must  be  conquered  on  the  sly,  by  attacks  in  disguise,  by  fake 
professions  of  friendship  and  community,  and  by  a  false  fagade  of  peace. 

3.  The  Communist  Teaching  About  the  State 

What  the  Communists  say  and  think  about  the  state  is  the  most  con- 
fused, inherently  contradictory,  and  hypocritical  part  of  their  doctrine. 


*  Lenin,    " 'Left- Wing'    Communism,   An   Infantile   Disorder"    (1920),  Selected 
Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  83, 
"/6Jd.,  pp.  83,84. 


96 

In  spite  of  this,  it  is  one  of  the  most  significant  parts,  for  it  is  all  the 
Communists  have  developed  by  way  of  political  doctrine.  One  should 
clearly  distinguish  between  three  aspects  of  the  Communist  teachings 
about  the  state:  first,  the  dogma  defining  the  nature  of  the  state  and  its 
relation  to  human  history;  second,  the  doctrine  guiding  Communist 
attitudes  toward  the  state  in  non-Communist  societies;  and  third,  the 
doctrine  underlying  the  Communist  state.  The  logical  connection  be- 
tween these  three  parts  is  but  loose,  because  these  parts  of  the  doctrine 
have  to  some  extent  developed  independently  and  thus  got  out  of  touch 
with  each  otlier.  What  is  remarkable  is  that,  in  spite  of  this,  one  does 
not  encounter  in  this  field  the  usual  break  between  the  teachings  of 
Marx  on  the  one  hand,  and  those  of  Lenin  on  the  other:  All  of  these 
ideas  about  the  state  are  found,  at  least  in  some  measure,  in  Communist 
scriptures  from  Marx  on  down  to  Stalin. 

Communist  dogma  about  the  nature  of  the  state 

The  dogmatic  definition  of  the  state  stems  from  the  basic  distinction 
between  "state"  and  "society."  "Society"  is  seen  as  the  naturally  de- 
veloping system  of  human  activities,  determined  by  the  methods  of  eco- 
nomic production.  These  activities  are  supposed  to  have  their  own 
inherent  order. 

Thus  the  social  relations  within  which  individuals  produce,  the  social 
relations  of  production,  change  .  .  .  with  the  .  .  .  material  means  of 
production,  the  productive  forces.  The  relations  of  production  in  their 
totality  constitute  what  are  called  the  social  relations,  society.  ,  .  .''** 

What  is  society,  whatever  its  form  may  be?  The  product  of  men's  re- 
ciprocal action.  Are  men  free  to  choose  this  or  that  form  of  society?  By 
no  means.  .  .  .  Assume  particular  degrees  of  development  of  production, 
commerce  and  consumption  and  you  will  have  a  corresponding  form  of 
social  constitution,  a  corresponding  organization  of  the  family,  of  orders  or 
of  classes,  in  a  word,  a  corresponding  civil  society.^* 

The  "natural  order" 

Society,  in  other  v/ords,  is  the  "natural"  order  of  human  life.  It  is 
to  be  noted  that  this  concept  of  a  natural  order  is  by  no  means  the  only 
possible  one.  Western,  and  particularly  Christian,  political  doctrine  has 
for  many  hundred  years  maintained  that  the  natural  order  of  human 
social  life  is  a  moral  one,  an  order  comprised  in  the  "natural  law." 
Marx,  by  assuming  that  economic  relationships  alone  constitute  the 
natural  social  order,  is  driven  to  assign  to  the  moral  order  the  function 


"Marx,  "Wage,  Labour  and  Capital"  (1847),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works 
(Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  90. 

"Marx,  "Letter  to  P.  V.  Annenkov"  (Dec.  28,  1846),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected 
Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  p.  442. 


97 

of  an  artificial  "superstructure."  Along  with  morality,  the  state  is  seen 
as  something  not  only  artificially  superimposed,  but  as  something  that 
has  become  separated  and  alien  from  the  underlying  "natural  order." 

At  a  certain,  very  primitive  stage  of  the  development  of  society,  the  need 
arises  to  bring  under  a  common  rule  the  daily  recurring  acts  of  produc- 
tion. .  .  .  This  rule,  which  at  first  is  custom,  soon  becomes  law.  With 
law,  organs  necessarily  arise  which  are  entrusted  with  its  maintenance — 
public  authority,  the  state.  .  .  .  The  more  intricate  this  legal  system  be- 
comes, the  more  is  its  mode  of  expression  removed  from  that  in  which  the 
usual  economic  conditions  of  the  life  of  society  are  expressed.  It  appears 
as  an  independent  element.  .  .  .^" 

On  the  basis  of  a  long  dissertation  of  questionable  accuracy  about 
the  development  of  social  institutions,  Engels  traced  the  state  back  to 
the  rise  of  class  divisions : 

,  .  ,  Only  one  thing  was  missing:  an  institution  that  would  not  only 
safeguard  the  newly  acquired  property  of  private  individuals  .  .  .  but 
would  also  stamp  the  gradually  developing  new  forms  of  acquiring  prop- 
erty .  .  .  with  the  seal  of  general  public  recognition;  an  institution  that 
would  perpetuate  .  .  .  the  right  of  the  possessing  class  to  exploit  the  non- 
possessing  classes  and  the  rule  of  the  former  over  the  latter. 

And  this  institution  arrived.    The  state  was  invented.'^' 

On  the  basis  of  this  myth  about  the  origin  of  the  state,  Engels  then 
proceeds  to  define  the  dogma  of  the  state: 

The  state  is,  therefore,  by  no  means  a  power  forced  on  society  from  with- 
out; just  as  little  is  it  "the  reality  of  the  ethical  idea,"  ...  as  Hegel  main- 
tains. Rather,  it  is  a  product  of  society  at  a  certain  stage  of  development; 
it  is  the  admission  that  this  society  has  become  entangled  in  an  insoluble 
contradiction  with  itself.  .  .  .  But  in  order  that  these  antagonisms,  classes 
with  conflicting  economic  interests,  might  not  consume  themselves  and 
society  in  sterile  struggle  a  power  seemingly  standing  above  society  became 
necessary  .  .  .  and  this  power,  arisen  out  of  society,  but  placing  itself  above 
it,  and  increasingly  alienating  itself  from  it,  is  the  state.'^* 

.  .  .  The  state  presupposes  a  special  public  authority  separated  from  the 
totality  of  those  concerned  in  each  case.  .  .  .""^ 

The  state  as  a  symptom  of  humanity's  basic  ills 

The  state,  in  Communist  thought,  is  thus  a  symptom  of  what  is  supH 
posed  to  be  wrong  with  human  society.     What  is  more,  this  symptom  in 


"Engels,  'The  Housing  Question"  (1873),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works 
(Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  pp.  622,  623. 

"Engels,  "The  Origin  of  the  Family,  Private  Property  and  the  State"  (1884), 
Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),  vol.  II,  p.  262. 

"/fctV.,  pp.  317,  318. 

'•Ifc»</.,p.  251. 


98 

itself  has  become  a  power  that  is  "alienated"  from  men  and  their  nor- 
mal purposes  of  life,  so  tliat  the  state  itself  is  seen  as  an  evil  to  be  re- 
moved. This  much  the  Communists  share  with  the  anarchists.  The 
anarchists,  at  this  point,  draw  the  conclusion  that  the  state  must  be 
abolished.  The  Communists,  however,  insisting  on  their  "scientific" 
analysis  of  state  and  society,  claim  that  one  cannot  abolish  the  state  ex- 
cept by  abolishing  the  conditions  of  class  division  and  class  rule  that 
gave  rise  to  the  state.  Hence  they  count  on  the  state  as  an  institution 
that  will  exist  during  the  revolutionary  period,  until  the  task  of  the 
revolution  is  fully  accomplished  and  all  traces  of  class  division  have  been 
eliminated. 

From  this  root  develop  now  tliree  branches;  first,  the  ultimate  vision 
of  the  "realm  of  freedom"  which  is  described  as  a  society  ruled  only  by 
its  own  natural  order  and  without  a  state;  second,  the  complete  and 
utter  rejection  of  any  obligation  to  the  state  in  any  non-Communist 
country  and  the  determination  to  destroy  this  kind  of  state  root  and 
branch;  third,  the  concept  of  the  state  as  an  instrument  of  the  Com- 
munist struggle  against  the  class  enemy. 

The  ultimate  vision  of  freedom  is  the  formula  of  hope  on  which 
communism  depends.  It  is  based  mainly  on  three  or  four  texts  in  the 
classical  scriptures. 

When,  in  the  course  of  development,  class  distinctions  have  disappeared, 
and  all  production  has  been  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  a  vast  association 
of  the  whole  nation,  the  public  power  will  lose  its  political  character.  Po- 
litical power,  properly  so  called,  is  merely  the  organised  power  of  one  class 
for  oppressing  another.  If  the  proletariat  during  its  contest  with  the  bour- 
geoisie is  compelled,  by  the  force  of  circumstanceSj  to  organise  itself  as  a 
class,  if,  by  means  of  a  revolution,  it  makes  itself  the  ruling  class,  and,  as 
such,  sweeps  away  by  force  the  old  conditions  of  production,  then  it  will, 
along  with  these  conditions,  have  swept  away  the  conditions  for  the  ex- 
istence of  class  antagonisms  and  of  classes  generally,  and  will  thereby  have 
abolished  its  own  supremacy  as  a  class. 

In  place  of  the  old  bourgeois  society,  with  its  classes  and  class  antago- 
nisms, we  shall  have  an  association,  in  which  the  free  development  of  each 
is  the  condition  for  the  free  development  of  all.^* 

The  opening  words  of  this  passage  indicate  that  Marx  and  Engels 
here  speak  of  something  that  will  come  to  pass  of  its  own  accord,  rather 
than  as  the  result  of  political  action.  What  precisely  do  Communists 
expect  to  take  place?  They  are  not  too  clear  on  this  point,  but  it  seems 
that  in  some  way  the  old  tension  between  "society"  and  "state"  will 
disappear,  as  a  result  of  which  the  state  will  become  "unnecessary." 

.  .  ,  The  proletariat  seizes  political  power  and  turns  the  means  of  pro- 
duction into  state  property. 

"  Marx  and  Engels,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party"  (December  1847- 
January  1848),  Selected  yVorhs  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),vol.  I,p.  54. 


99 

But,  in  doing  tliis,  it  abolishes  itself  as  proletariat,  abolishes  all  class  dis- 
tinctions and  class  antagonisms,  abolishes  also  the  state  as  state.  .  .  .  The 
state  was  the  official  representative  of  society  as  a  whole.  .  .  .  But  it  was 
tliis  only  in  so  far  as  it  was  the  state  of  that  class  which  itself  represented, 
for  the  time  being,  society  as  a  whole.  .  .  .  When  at  last  it  becomes  the 
real  representative  of  the  whole  of  society,  it  renders  itself  unneces- 
sary. .  .  .  The  first  act  by  virtue  of  which  the  state  really  constitutes  itself 
the  representative  of  the  whole  of  society — the  taking  possession  of  the 
means  of  production  in  the  name  of  society — that  is,  at  the  same  time,  its 
last  independent  act  as  a  state.  .  .  .  The  state  is  not  "abolished."  It  dies 
out." 

.  .  .  The  society  that  will  organize  production  on  the  basis  of  a  free  and 
equal  association  of  the  producers  will  put  the  whole  machinery  of  state 
where  it  will  then  belong:  into  the  Museum  of  Antiquities,  by  the  side  of 
the  spinning  wheel  and  the  bronze  axe.'^* 

Lenin  differed  from  Engels  on  one  important  point.  He  did  not  ex- 
pect classes  and  class  antagonisms  to  disappear  as  a  result  of  the  na- 
tionalization of  the  means  of  production.  Even  after  the  bourgeoisie 
had  been  overthrown  and  the  "proletariat"  established  itself  as  the  "rul- 
ing class,"  classes  would  continue  to  exist  for  a  long  time,  he  believed, 
and  the  class  struggle  would,  if  anything,  become  more  violent.  Hence 
it  is  all  the  more  remarkable  that  he,  nevertheless,  took  over  Engels  vi- 
sion of  an  ultimate  condition  in  which  society  would  live  by  its  own  in- 
herent order  and  would  not  have  need  of  a  state. 

Only  in  communist  society,  when  the  resistance  of  the  capitalists  has 
been  completely  broken  .  .  .  when  there  are  no  classes  .  .  .  only  then 
does  "the  state  .  .  .  cease  to  exist,"  and  it  "becomes  possible  to  speak  of 
freedom"  .  .  .  only  then  .  .  .  people  will  gradually  become  accustomed  to 
observing  the  elementary  rules  of  social  life  that  have  been  knov^Ti  for  cen- 
turies .  .  .  they  will  become  accustomed  to  observing  them  without  force, 
without  compulsion,  without  subordination,  without  the  special  apparatus 
for  compulsion  which  is  called  the  state. 

,  .  .  Only  habit  can,  and  undoubtedly  will,  have  such  an  effect.  .  ,  .''^ 

Thus,  Communist  theory  culminates  in  an  ultimate  vision  of  freedom, 
and  freedom  is  not  considered  compatible  with  the  state. 

.  .  .  While  the  state  exists  there  is  no  freedom.  When  freedom  exists, 
there  will  be  no  state.^ 


"Engels,  "Socialism:  Utopian  and  Scientific"  (1877),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected 
Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  pp.  150,  151. 
The  usual  translation  of  the  last  sentence  says :  It  withers  away. 

"Engels,  "The  Origin  of  the  Family,  Private  Property  and  the  State"  (1884), 
Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),  vol.  II,  p.  321. 

"Lenin,  "The  State  and  Revolution"  (1917),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  Inter- 
national Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  pp.  81,  82. 

*>  Ibid.,  p.  Q7. 


100 
Communist  concept  of  any  non-Communist  state 

The  "withering  away"  *^  of  the  state  is  a  matter  that  will  occur  "in 
the  course  of  development"  of  social  conditions,  particularly  the  condi- 
tions supposed  to  give  rise  to  social  classes.  Pending  the  disappearance 
of  these  conditions,  the  state  will  exist.  But  Communist  ideology  makes 
a  fundamental  difference  between  a  state  that  is  ruled  by  Communists 
and  one  that  is  not.  Even  though  both  are  considered  necessary,  in 
view  of  the  conditions  of  society,  and  even  though  both  are  considered 
to  be  instruments  of  class  rule,  one  is  accorded  value  and  the  other  is  not. 
A  non-Communist  state  is  considered  so  utterly  devoid  of  value  that  its 
machinery  is  not  even  good  to  be  conquered  and  used  by  the  Commu- 
nists. It  must  under  all  circumstances  be  radically  destroyed.  Marx 
said  the  "preliminary  condition  for  every  real  people's  revolution"  is  no 
longer  to  "transfer  the  bureaucratic  machinery  from  one  hand  to  an- 
other, but  to  smash  it."  *"  Engels  agreed  that  "the  working  class  can- 
not simply  lay  hold  of  the  readymade  State  machinery  and  ^vield  it  for 
its  own  purposes."  ®'     Lenin  emphasized  the  same  point : 

.  .  .  tlie  current  vulgar  "interpretatiou"  of  .  .  .  Marx  .  .  .  emphasises 
the  idea  of  gradual  development  in  contradistinction  to  the  seizure  of 
power,  and  so  on. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  exactly  the  opposite  is  the  case.  Marx's  idea  is 
that  the  working  class  must  break  up,  smash  the  "ready-made  state  ma- 
chinery," .  .  .^* 

The  state  that  is  not  ruled  by  Communists  does  not  represent  any 
kind  of  obligation  for  the  Communist.  "The  working  men  have  no 
country"  (Communist  Manifesto).  Public  institutions,  including  the 
state,  are  for  Communists  but  opportunities  to  advance  the  class  struggle 
under  the  guise  of  apparent  cooperation  but  void  of  "public  faith"  with 
the  rest  of  the  citizenry. 

To  a  revolutionary  .  .  .  the  main  thing  is  revolutionary  work  and  not 
reforms;  to  him  reforms  are  by-products  of  the  revolution.  That  is  why, 
with  revolutionary  tactics  under  the  bourgeois  regime,  reforms  are  naturally 
transformed  into  instruments  for  disintegrating  this  regime,  into  instruments 
for  strengthening  the  revolution,  into  a  base  for  the  further  development  of 
the  revolutionary  movement. 

The  revolutionary  will  accept  a  reform  in  order  to  use  it  as  an  aid  in 
combining  legal  work  with  illegal  work.  .  .  , 

"  See  p.  99,  footnote  77. 

"Marx,  "Letter  to  L.  Kugelmann"  (London,  Apr.  12,  1871),  Marx  and  Engels 
Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II, 
p.  463. 

"  Engels,  Preface  to  the  English  Edition  of  1888,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Commu- 
nist Party"  (1847-1848)  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Lan- 
guages Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  29.  [Here  Engels  quotes  Marx  to  the  same 
effect]. 

*•  Lenin,  "The  State  and  Revolution"  (1917),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  Inter- 
national Publishers.  1943).  vol.  VII.  p.  36. 


101 

That  is  what  making  revolutionary  use  of  reforms  and  agreements  under 
the  conditions  of  imperialism  means.^' 

The  Soviet  state 

The  most  confused  and  unrealistic  teaching  of  communism  concerns 
the  state  in  Communist-ruled  countries.  The  confusion  is  deeply  rooted 
in  the  Communist  classics,  insofar  as  they  deal  with  the  problem  of  how 
to  produce  a  "realm  of  freedom"  from  a  violent  revolution.  Marx 
himself  mentioned  two  contradictory  aspects  of  the  political  rule  to  be 
set  up  after  the  seizure  of  power  by  the  proletariat:  a  necessity  for  vio- 
lent, lawless  measures  aimed  at  subverting  all  existing  social  order,  and  a 
necessity  for  administering  society  according  to  rules  of  law. 

The  proletariat  will  use  its  political  supremacy  to  wrest,  by  degrees,  all 
capital  from  the  bourgeoisie,  to  centralise  all  instruments  of  production  in 
the  hands  of  the  State,  i.e.,  of  the  proletariat  organised  as  the  ruling  class; 
and  to  increase  the  total  of  productive  forces  as  rapidly  as  possible. 

Of  course,  in  the  beginning,  this  cannot  be  effected  except  by  means  of 
despotic  inroads  on  the  rights  of  property,  and  on  the  conditions  of  bour- 
geois production;  by  means  of  measures,  therefore,  which  appear  econom- 
ically insufficient  and  untenable,  but  which,  in  the  course  of  the  movement, 
outstrip  themselves,  necessitate  further  inroads  upon  the  old  social  order, 
and  are  unavoidable  as  a  means  of  entirely  revolutionising  the  mode  of 
production.®^ 

Obviously,  law  is  to  be  disregarded  in  the  accomplishment  of  revolu- 
tionary tasks.     The  same  idea  is  expressed  more  bluntly  in  the  following : 

Between  capitalist  and  communist  society  lies  the  period  of  the  revolu- 
tionary transformation  of  the  one  into  the  other.  There  corresponds  to 
this  also  a  political  transition  period  in  which  the  state  can  be  nothing  but 
the  revolutionary  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat.^'' 

In  the  same  pamphlet,  however,  Marx  speaks  of  this  revolutionary 
regime  as  one  based  on  the  recognition  of  certain  rights.  Obviously  a 
state  is  required  as  long  as  rights  must  be  administered  and  enforced : 

What  we  have  to  deal  with  here  is  a  communist  society,  not  as  it  has 
developed  on  its  own  foundations,  but,  on  the  contrary,  just  as  it  emerges 
from  capitalist  society.  .  .  .  Accordingly,  the  individual  producer  receives 
back  from  society  .  .  .  exactly  what  he  gives  to  it.  .  .  . 

*«♦«««♦ 

Hence,  equal  right  here  is  still  in  principle — bourgeois  right.  .  .  . 

♦  «♦♦**» 

...Itis,  therefore,  a  right  of  inequality,  in  its  content,  like  every  right. 


sa 


^Stalin,  "The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  For- 
eign Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  94. 

•^Marx  and  Engcls,  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party"  (1847-1848), 
Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  53. 

"Marx,  "Critique  of  the  Gotha  Programme"  (1875),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected 
Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  pp.  32,  33. 

"/tiJ.,  pp,  23.  24. 


102 

Only  in  a  hoped-for  "higher"  phase  of  development  can  society  rely 
completely  on  the  inner  discipline  of  people  and  do  without  formal 
rights.  In  this  phase,  then,  there  is  no  more  need  for  a  state  machinery 
to  enforce  rights. 

In  a  higher  phase  of  communist  society  .  .  .  can  the  narrow  horizon  of 
bourgeois  right  be  crossed  in  its  entirety  and  society  inscribe  on  its  ban- 
ners: From  each  according  to  his  ability,  to  each  according  to  his  needs!  ^ 

What  Marx  laid  down  in  these  passages  was,  needless  to  say,  not  a  de- 
scription of  any  existing  socialist  regime  but  his  vision  of  what  one  would 
be  like.  It  is  aU  the  more  significant  that  even  in  this  vision,  he  tries  to 
bring  together  elements  which  exclude  each  other.  He  wants  his  future 
state  to  be  both  "dictatorial"  and  a  respecter  and  dispenser  of  "rights." 
He  grants  to  this  state  the  power  to  make  "despotic  inroads"  on  rights, 
admits  that  these  inroads  "outstrip  themselves"  and  produce  the  need 
for  "further  inroads" — and  at  the  same  time  expects  it  to  maintain  and 
secure  the  rights  of  aH  citizens  to  a  fair  share  in  the  total  product  of  so- 
ciety. In  other  words,  on  the  one  hand  the  future  state  is  supposed  to 
have  it  all  its  way,  the  way  of  dynamic  revolutionary  power,  and  on  the 
other  hand,  the  future  citizen  in  that  state  is  assured  that  he,  too,  will 
have  it  all  his  way,  the  way  of  individual  rights  to  a  fair  share  of  wealth. 
A  similar  contradiction  exists  between  Lenin's  insistence  on  the  "dic- 
tatorship of  the  proletariat"  and  "democracy."  Following  the  example 
of  the  so-called  Paris  Commune,  a  temporarily  successful  workers'  rebel- 
lion in  1 87 1,  both  Marx  and  Engels  began  to  point  to  the  example  of 
this  regime  as  a  model  for  the  future  Communist  state.  They  insisted 
particularly  on  certain  democratic  features  of  the  Paris  Commune,  for 
instance,  the  right  of  the  people  to  recall  its  elected  representatives,  etc. 
Following  these  leads,  Lenin  laid  down  the  core  of  the  present  Com- 
munist doctrine  about  the  Soviet  state  in  19 17.  Like  Marx,  he  insisted 
on  the  paradox  that  the  proletarian  state  was  both  a  regime  of  dicta- 
torial force  unlimited  by  law,  and  a  regime  of  greatly  increased 
democratic  freedom. 

.  .  .  Simultaneously  with  an  immense  expansion  of  democracy  which 
for  the  first  time  becomes  democracy  for  the  poor,  democracy  for  the  people, 
and  not  democracy  for  the  rich,  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  im- 
pose a  series  of  restrictions  on  the  freedom  of  the  oppressors,  the  exploiters, 
the  capitalists.  ,  .  . 

Democracy  for  the  vast  majority  of  the  people,  and  suppression  by 
force,  i.e.,  exclusion  from  democracy,  of  the  exploiters  and  oppressors  of  the 
people — this  is  the  change  democracy  undergoes  during  the  transition  from 
capitalism  to  communism. 


•'Ibid.,p.2i. 


103 

Only  in  communist  society  ,  ,  *  when  tHere  are  no  classes  .  .  .  only 
then  does  "the  state  .  .  ,  cease  to  exist,"  and  it  "becomes  possible  to  speak 
of  freedom." «" 

He  specified  the  "expansion  of  democracy"  in  terms  of  the  example 
set  by  the  Paris  Commune: 

All  officials,  without  exception,  elected  and  subject  to  recall  at  any  time, 
their  salaries  reduced  to  the  level  of  "workmen's  wages" — these  simple  and 
"self-evident"  democratic  measures.  ,  .  .^^ 

Nevertheless,  the  state  is  an  instrument  of  class  struggle : 

Until  the  "higher"  phase  of  communism  arrives,  the  Socialists  demand 
the  strictest  control,  by  society  and  by  the  state,  of  the  amount  of  labour 
and  the  amount  of  consumption.  .  .  .®* 

"Democracy,"  in  other  words,  is  a  regime  that  strictly  tells  its  citizens 
where  and  when  to  work  and  how  much  and  what  to  consume. 

The  necessity  of  planning  itself  leads  to  the  imposition  of  the  "strictest 
controls."  Apart  from  that,  the  regime  is  supposed  to  use  force  sys- 
tematically and  ruthlessly  "not  ...  in  the  interests  of  freedom  but  in 
order  to  hold  down  its  adversaries,"  as  Engels  put  it  in  a  letter  to  Bebel. 
But  since  all  this  is  done  in  the  name  of  "democracy  for  the  majority"  it 
is  supposed  to  be  an  advance  over  "bourgeois  democracy"  which  Com- 
munists define  as  "democracy  for  the  rich."  It  is  clear  that  here  two 
strands  of  thought  have  become  hopelessly  tied  into  knots:  On  the  one 
hand  the  idea  of  all  people's  participation  in  public  power  (democ- 
racy— rule  of  the  people),  and  on  the  other  hand,  a  regime  fit  to  make 
"despotic  inroads"  on  the  social  order  and  to  "hold  down  its  adver- 
saries." The  stark  requirements  of  a  total  revolution  are  ruthlessly  up- 
held, while  on  the  other  hand  the  prospect  of  a  harmony  between  in- 
dividual freedom  and  freedom  for  zJl  is  used  as  justification.  As  a  re- 
sult, Communist  teaching  about  its  own  pohtical  regime  is  the  most 
hypocritical,  word-spUtting,  unreal  part  of  the  entire  ideology.  Keeping 
the  various  strands  of  this  teaching  apart,  one  may,  however,  distinguish 
between  the  function  of  the  state,  state  power,  and  official  definitions. 

Functions  of  the  state 

The  Communist-ruled  state  has  three  functions:  repression,  eco- 
nomic-organizational rule,  and  cultural-educational  rule.®'  The  repres- 
sive function  of  the  state  is  expressed  in  the  concept  "dictatorship  of  the 
proletariat." 

•"Lenin,  "The  State  and  Revolution"  (1917),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  Inter- 
national Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p.  81. 

•"  Ibid.,  p.  42. 

"  Ihid.,  p.  89. 

"G.  Glezerman,  Soviet  Socialist  State  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing 
House,  1955).  These  functions  can  be  found  summarized  in  any  Soviet  textbook. 
Wo  have  shoscn  here  *  pamphlet  by  Glezerman,  for  purposes  of  illustration. 


104 

The  state  is  a  machine  in  the  hands  of  the  ruling  class  for  suppressing 
the  resistance  of  its  class  enemies.  In  this  respect  the  dictatorship  of  the 
proletariat  does  not  differ  essentially  from  the  dictatoi-ship  of  any  other 
class,  for  the  proletarian  state  is  a  machine  for  the  suppression  of  the 
bourgeoisie.®* 

The  repressive  function  calls  for  a  state  that  is  uninhibited  by  the 
notion  of  law: 

•  ,  .  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  is  the  rule — unrestricted  by  law 
and  based  on  force — of  the  proletariat  over  the  bourgeoisie,  a  rule  enjoy- 
ing the  sympathy  and  support  of  the  labouring  and  exploited  masses.^^ 

In  the  light  of  other  statements  by  Lenin,  etc.,  we  must,  however, 
remember  that  the  dictatorship  is  an  element  of  struggle  against  a  "class 
enemy"  who  is  defined  not  merely  in  terms  of  having  property  of  fac- 
tories and  land,  but  also  in  terms  of  "bourgeois  ideology,"  in  terms,  that 
is,  of  any  kind  of  opposition  to  tlie  "correct"  ideology  as  contained  in  the 
official  party  line  as  formulated  by  the  narrow  circle  of  party  leaders. 

The  economic-organizational  or  managerial  function  follows  from 
the  prescription  in  the  Communist  Manifesto  that  the  task  of  "prole- 
tarian" rule  is  "to  centralize  all  instruments  of  production  in  the  hands 
of  the  State,"  and  "to  increase  the  total  of  productive  forces  as  rapidly 
as  possible."  To  this  function  was  added  the  cultural-educational  or 
tliought-controlling  one,  stemming  from  Lenin's  decision  that: 

...  In  the  Soviets  workers'  and  peasants'  republic,  the  whole  system  of 
education,  in  the  political-educational  sphere  in  general  as  well  as  in  the 
special  sphere  of  art,  must  be  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  the  class  struggle  of 
the  proletariat  for  the  successful  achievement  of  the  aims  of  its  dictator- 
ship. .  .  .*^ 

This  means  that,  contrary  to  the  function  of  the  state  in  a  normal 
society,  the  Soviet  state  directly  organizes  all  activities  of  human  Hfe.  It 
is  this  aspect  which  makes  it  totalitarian,  while  the  basis  of  "force,  un- 
limited by  law"  makes  it  dictatorial.     Glezerman  speaks  of: 

...  a  new  function  of  the  socialist  state,  a  function  which  no  previous 
state  fulfilled:  that  of  economic-organizational  and  cultural-educational 
work.  This  function  had  for  its  purpose  the  laying  of  the  foundation  of 
the  new,  socialist  economy  and  re-educating  of  the  people  in  the  spirit  of 
socialism.  In  the  very  first  montlis  of  Soviet  rule  V.  I.  Lenin  pointed  out 
that  tliis  function  would  acquire  increasing  significance  with  the  growth  and 
consolidation  of  socialism.  ".  .  .  The  conversion  of  the  entire  state  eco- 
nomic mechanism  into  one  big  macliine,  into  an  economic  organism  func- 
tioning in  a  way  that  hundreds  of  millions  of  people  will  be  guided  by  a 


**  Stalin,  "The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  Foreign 
Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  51. 

"  Ibid. 

"Lenin,  "Proletarian  Culture"  (October  8,  1920),  Selected  Works  (New  York: 
International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  IX,  p.  434. 


105 

single  plan — this  is  the  titanic  organizational  task  which  has  been  placed 
on  our  shoulders!"  ®' 

State  power 

The  tendency  of  development  of  the  socialist  state  is  a  double  one :  as 
long  as  the  Soviet  state  is  supposed  to  be  threatened  by  enemies,  its 
power  will  be  strengthened  rather  than  weakened.  Nevertheless,  the 
ultimate  vision  of  a  society  unencumbered  by  any  state  power  is  still 
maintained  as  the  predicted  result  of  the  victorious  struggle  against  the 
enemies  of  the  Soviet  power. 

...  In  his  Anti-Duhring,  Engels  wrote  that  the  state  must  wither  away 
after  the  victory  of  the  socialist  revolution.  On  this  basis,  the  textualists 
and  Talmudists  in  our  party  began  to  demand,  after  the  victory  of  the 
socialist  revolution  in  our  country,  that  the  Communist  Party  should  take 
steps  to  bring  about  the  speedy  withering  away  of  our  state,  to  dissolve 
state  institutions,  to  give  up  a  permanent  army. 

But  the  Soviet  Marxists,  on  the  basis  of  the  study  of  the  world  situation 
in  our  time,  came  to  the  conclusion  that,  under  conditions  of  capitalist 
encirclement,  when  the  victory  of  the  socialist  revolution  has  taken  place 
in  only  one  country,  while  capitalism  rules  in  all  the  other  countries,  the 
country  of  the  victorious  revolution  must  not  weaken,  but  in  every  way 
strengthen  its  state.  .  ,  .®' 

The  tendency  to  strengthen  the  state  would  continue  even  into  the  so- 
called  second  phase  of  socialist  development,  when  the  final  social  condi- 
tions for  communism  have  been  realized : 

•  .  ,  We  are  moving  ahead,  towards  communism.  Will  our  state  remain 
in  the  period  of  communism  also? 

Yes,  it  will,  if  the  capitalist  encirclement  is  not  liquidated.  .  .  . 

No,  it  will  not  remain  and  will  wither  away  ®^  if  the  capitalist  encircle- 
ment is  liquidated  and  is  replaced  by  a  socialist  encirclement.^^* 

The  concept  of  the  Soviet  state  that  emerges  from  the  official  writings 
is  thus  one  in  which  the  state  power  reUcs  on  force  unlimited  by  law  and 
embraces,  besides  the  public-order  aspects  of  life,  all  other  aspects  of 
life  as  well,  with  particular  emphasis  on  economic,  educational,  cultural 
activities,  and  this  dictatorial-totalitarian  structure  is  expected  to  be 
continuously  strengthened  as  long  as  there  are  any  countries  that  are 
not  yet  subject  to  Communist  rule. 


*^  Glezerman,  op,  cit.,  p.  30. 

"Stalin,  "Reply  to  A.  Kholopov**  (July  28,  1950),  Marxism  and  Linguistics  (New 
York:  International  Publishers,  1951),  p.  43. 

*"  See  above,  p.  99,  footnote  77. 

^"Stalin,  "Report  to  the  Eighteenth  Congress  of  the  C.P.S.U.  (B.)  on  the  Work 
of  the  Central  Committee"  (Mar.  10,  1939),  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  For- 
eign Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  797. 


106 
Official  definitions 

The  official  definition  given  to  this  regime  is  something  else  again. 
The  Communists  cannot  escape  the  promise  of  eventual  stateless  free- 
dom, of  the  "withering  away"  that  has  been  made  by  the  founders  of 
their  movement.  Hence  they  officially  define  their  totaUtarian,  dicta- 
torial, and  ever  increasing  state  power  as  something  that  is  more  free, 
more  democratic,  and  closer  to  the  people  than  other  regimes. 

.  .  .  The  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  the  period  of  transition  to  com- 
munism, will,  for  the  first  time,  create  democracy  for  the  people,  for  the 
majority.  .  .  ,  Communism  alone  is  capable  of  giving  really  complete 
democracy.  .  .  .^°^ 

.  .  .  Only  under  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  are  real  liberties  for 
the  exploited  and  real  participation  of  the  proletarians  and  peasants  in  the 
administration  of  the  country  possible.^"' 

Tlie  Soviet  form  of  state  alone,  by  drawing  the  mass  organizations  of  the 
toilers  and  exploited  into  constant  and  unrestricted  participation  in  state 
administration,  is  capable  of  preparing  the  ground  for  the  withering  away 
of  the  state,  which  is  one  of  the  basic  elements  of  the  futiure  stateless  com- 
munist society.^"^ 

The  use  of  the  term  "democratic"  here  is  based  on  dogmatic  defini- 
tions of  the  character  of  a  state  in  a  given  society,  rather  than  on  any 
test  as  to  what  extent  a  regime  actually  reflects  the  preferences  and 
values  of  the  people.  By  definition  of  historical  materialism,  a  capitalist 
state  cannot  be  democratic,  whereas  a  Soviet  state  must  be  democratic. 

Whereas  development  of  the  capitalist  states  proceeds  along  the  lines  of 
curtailing  an  already  truncated  democracy  .  .  .  the  development  of  the 
Soviet  state  proceeds  along  the  lines  of  extending  socialist  democracy.  . .  ^''* 

Thus,  "democratic"  means,  in  Communist  terminology,  a  regime  in 
the  phase  of  history  that  succeeds  bourgeois  society  by  revolution. 

Right  at  its  very  inception,  the  Soviet  state  was  far  more  democratic  than 
any  of  the  most  "democratic"  bourgeois  states."' 

In  trying  to  find  out  whether  a  state  is  democratic,  a  Communist  thus 
will  not  ask  the  people  who  live  in  it  in  order  to  find  out  whether  their 
will  is  respected  by  the  authorities.  Instead  he  will  consult  his  Marxist 
history  book. 

The  vast  superiority  of  tlie  genuinely  popular  socialist  democracy  over 
bourgeois  democracy,  restricted  by  the  narrow  confines  of  capitalist  rela- 
tions, springs  from  the  specific  features  of  the  economic  system.  .  .  , 

""^ Lenin,  "The  State  and  Revolution"  (1917),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  Inter- 
national Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p.  82. 

Stalin,  "Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninistn   (Moscow:    Foreign 
Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  52. 
"*  Ibid.,  p.  57. 

*°*  Glezerman,  op.  cit.,  p.  68. 
"  Ibid.,  p.  69. 


107 


True  democracy  is  possible  only  in  a  society  where  tlie  means  of  produc- 
tion are  the  property  of  the  people.^°° 

A  number  of  other  official  definitions  (or  rather,  fictions)  are  main- 
tained to  characterize  state  power  in  terms  of  acceptable  dogma.  It  may 
suffice  to  mention  one  of  these,  the  fiction  that  it  is  "the  proletariat" 
rather  than  the  party  (or  even  tlie  Party  Presidium)  which  rules  in  a 
Soviet  state. 

,  .  .  The  Party  exercises  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat.  "The  Party 
is  the  direct  governing  vanguard  of  the  proletariat;  it  is  the  leader." 
(Lenin.)  In  this  sense  the  Party  takes  power,  the  Party  governs  the  coun- 
try. But  this  must  not  be  understood  in  the  sense  that  the  Party  exercises 
the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  separately  from  the  state  power.  .  .  . 
The  Party  is  the  core  of  this  power,  but  it  is  not  and  cannot  be  identified 
with  the  state  power. 

,  .  .  Tlierefore,  whoever  identifies  "dictatorship  of  the  Party"  with  the 
dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  tacitly  proceeds  from  the  assumption  that 
the  prestige  of  the  Party  can  be  built  up  on  force  employed  against  the 
working  class.  .  .  . 

The  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  cannot  be  contrasted  to  die  leadership 
(the  "dictatorship")  of  the  Party.  This  is  inadmissible  because  the  leader- 
ship of  the  Party  is  the  principal  thing  in  the  dictatorship  of  the  prole- 
tariat. .  .  .^o'' 

Thus,  the  Soviet  state  is  defined  in  terms  of  fictitious  and  dogmatic 
concepts,  by  means  of  which  it  is  praised  as  "most  democratic,"  "rep- 
resenting the  vast  majority,"  "most  internationalist,"  "most  advanced," 
"most  progressive,"  etc.,  all  of  which  leads  to  the  conclusion  that,  for 
the  people  of  the  U.S.S.R. — ■ 

.  .  .  strengthening  the  Soviet  state  is  their  patriotic  duty  and  also  a 
sacred  international  obligation.^"^ 

4.  The  Role  of  the  Soviet  Union 

The  Soviet  Union  is  one  of  the  "great  powers"  in  the  world.  This 
particular  "great  power"  plays  a  role  in  Communist  ideology.  It 
figures  in  that  ideology  as  an  instrument  of  the  Communist  revolution. 
It  assumed  that  role  when  the  Communists,  having  seized  control  in 
Russia,  decided  to  consolidate  their  regime  in  that  country  rather  than 
move  on  toward  a  chain  reaction  of  revolutions  in  other  countries.  Had 
they  chosen  to  do  the  latter,  the  revolution  would  have  been  propelled 


^Jhid. 

'•^  Stalin,  "On  the  Problems  of  Leninism"  (Jan.  25,  1926),  Problems  of  Leninism 
(Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  pp.  171-173,  177. 
^  Glezennan,  op.  cit.,  p.  6. 

51436''— 60— vol.  1 8 


108 

by  the  combination  of  Communist  parties  in  all  the  industrial  countries 
in  the  world,  and  Soviet  Russia  would  not  have  occupied  a  specially 
prominent  position  as  the  foremost  instrument  of  the  revolution.  The 
decision  of  the  Communist  leaders  first  to  develop  the  Russian  base 
rather  than  to  fan  out  came  to  be  embodied  in  the  doctrine  called 
"socialism  in  one  country,"  which  is  now  part  and  parcel  of  the  Com- 
munist ideology.  By  virtue  of  this  doctrine,  the  "first  socialist  country" 
now  has  a  unique  ideological  significance.  Its  national  existence,  na- 
tional interests,  and  national  strength  have  been  assigned  an  integral 
role  in  the  historical  process  of  the  Communist  revolution. 

Political  strategic  objectives  pertaining  to  Communist  ideology  and 
objectives  pertaining  to  Russian  expansion  have  thus  become  inter- 
twined. Once  Russia  as  a  basis  of  power  was  given  a  place  of  promi- 
nence in  the  achievement  of  Communist  ideological  ends,  "nationalistic" 
and  "ideological"  motivations  have  in  practice  become  indistinguishable. 

Socialism  in  one  country 

"Socialism  in  one  country"  is  a  formula  characterizing  a  new  situa- 
tion and  a  new  doctrine  of  the  revolution.  Marx  and  Engels,  who 
thought  in  terms  of  "society"  asserting  itself  against  the  distorting  and 
oppressive  action  of  the  state,  could  not  see  how  a  socialist  society  could 
replace  bourgeois  society  except  on  a  worldwide  scale.  They  did  en- 
visage national  revolutionary  action  but  felt  that  socialism  would  be 
possible  only  insofar  as  national  revolutions  overthrew  bourgeois  regimes 
everywhere.  Lenin,  too,  for  most  of  his  political  life  had  looked  for 
revolutions  in  the  industrial  countries  of  the  West  and  had  often  ex- 
pressed his  conviction  that  the  Bolsheviks  could  not  succeed  in  their 
revolution  unless  helped  by  successful  revolutions  elsewhere.  Never- 
theless, he  gave  in  fact  top  priority  to  tlie  problem  of  consolidating  the 
Bolsheviks'  power  in  Russia.  Hence  the  new  thesis  which  commits 
Communist  ideology  to  the  model  of  the  Russian  revolution  and  to 
Russia  as  the  model  country. 

.  .  .  Formerly,  the  victory  of  the  revolution  in  one  country  was  con- 
sidered impossible,  on  the  assumption  that  it  would  require  the  combined 
action  of  the  proletarians  of  all  or  at  least  of  a  majority  of  the  advanced 
countries  to  achieve  victory  over  the  bourgeoisie.  .  .  .  Now  we  must  pro- 
ceed from  the  possibility  of  such  a  victory,  for  the  uneven  and  spasmodic 
character  of  the  development  of  the  various  capitalist  countries  under  the 
conditions  of  imperialism,  the  development,  within  imperialism,  of  cata- 
strophic contradictions  leading  to  inevitable  wars,  the  growth  of  the  revolu- 
tionary movement  in  all  countries  of  the  world — all  this  leads,  not  only  to 
the  possibility,  but  also  to  the  necessity  of  the  victory  of  the  proletariat  in 
individual  countries.  .  .  . 


109 

.  .  .  After  consolidating  its  power  and  leading  the  peasantry  in  its  wake 
the  proletariat  of  the  victorious  country  can  and  must  build  up  a  socialist 
society.  But  does  tliis  mean  tliat  it  will  thereby  achieve  the  complete  and 
final  victory  of  socialism,  i.e.,  does  it  mean  tliat  with  tlie  forces  of  only  one 
country  it  can  finally  consolidate  socialism  and  fully  guarantee  that  country 
against  intervention  and,  consequently,  also  against  restoration?  No,  it  does 
not.  For  this  the  victor}'  of  the  revolution  in  at  least  several  countries  is 
needed.  Therefore,  the  development  and  support  of  revolution  in  other 
countries  is  an  essential  task  of  die  victorious  revolution. ^"^ 

This  passage  contains  the  main  elements  of  the  doctrine  concerning 
the  significance  and  international  relations  of  the  Soviet  Union.  So- 
cialism can  be  achieved  there,  but  it  is  still  insecure  until  other  countries 
have  also  come  under  the  rule  of  the  Communists.  Thus  the  Soviet 
Union  is  (a)  the  most  advanced  country  from  the  point  of  view  of  Com- 
munist ideology,  (b)  a  country  that  is  endangered  by  external  enemies, 
and  (c)  a  country  which  is  interested  not  only  in  protecting  itself  in  the 
conventional  way  but  also  in  providing  diplomatic  cover  for  the  cause 
of  the  Communist  re-'olution  in  other  countries.  The  national  foreign 
policy  of  Russia  and  the  revolutionary  strategy  of  communism  thus  enter 
into  an  indissoluble  union.  Here  is  how  Stalin  described  that  complex 
of  motives  and  interests : 

.  .  .  Objective:  to  consolidate  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  in  one 
country,  using  it  as  a  base  for  the  defeat  of  imperialism  in  all  countries. 
The  revolution  is  spreading  beyond  the  confines  of  one  country;  the  epoch 
of  world  revolution  has  commenced.  The  main  forces  of  the  revolution: 
the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  in  one  country,  the  revolutionary  move- 
ment of  the  proletariat  in  all  countries.  Main  reserves:  the  semlprole- 
tarian  and  small-peasant  masses  in  the  developed  countries,  the  liberation 
movement  in  the  colonies  and  dependent  countries.  Direction  of  the  main 
blow:  isolation  of  the  petty-bourgeois  democrats,  isolation  of  the  parties  of 
the  Second  International,  which  constitute  the  main  support  of  the  policy 
of  compromise  with  imperialism.  Plan  for  the  disposition  of  forces:  alli- 
ance of  the  proletarian  revolution  with  the  liberation  movement  in  the 
colonies  and  the  dependent  countries.^^° 

Note  that  Stalin  now  identifies  the  "main  force  of  the  revolution'* 
with  the  "dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  in  one  country,"  i.e.  with  Soviet 
Russia.  Marx  said  that  the  "main  force  of  the  revolution"  is  the  prole- 
tariat, Lenin  emphasized  above  all  the  party,  Stalin  adds  to  this  Soviet 
Russia.  That  means  that  to  the  relations  between  Soviet  Russia  and 
other  countries  are  now  applied  the  same  general  principles  of  revolu- 
tionary strategy  which  Lenin  developed  with  respect  to  the  party.  Those 
principles,  as  we  have  seen,  begin  with  the  axiom  that  the  party  for  a 


""Stalin,    "The   Foundations   of   Leninism,"   Problems   of   Leninism    (Moscow: 
Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  pp.  44,  45. 
"^  Ibid.,  p.  S3. 


110 

long  time  will  be  in  a  minority  position  and  weaker  than  its  opponents, 
that  it  must  maintain  alliances,  must  enter  into  a  certain  amount  of 
strategic  cooperation  with  its  enemies,  and  must  be  prepared  to  fight 
inconclusive  battles  over  a  long  period  of  "protracted  struggle." 

"Peaceful  coexistence" 

Applied  to  the  foreign  relations  of  the  Soviet  Union,  this  adds  up  to 
a  strategy  of  "peaceful  coexistence"  in  a  period  in  which  the  Soviet 
Union  is  still  in  a  "minority  position,"  or,  better,  "peaceful  coexistence" 
in  foreign  relations  coupled  with  the  exploitation  and  active  promotion 
of  "inherent  contradictions"  and  "fissures"  in  the  non-Communist 
world. 

The  principle  of  "peaceful  coexistence"  was  implied  in  Lenin's  pol- 
icies, recognized  and  mentioned  by  Stalin,  and  explicitly  formulated  by 
Khrushchev. 

,  .  .  Dictatorship  is  a  state  of  acute  war.  We  are  precisely  in  such  a 
state.  .  .  ,  Until  the  final  issue  is  decided,  the  state  of  awful  war  will  con- 
tinue. .  .  .  Our  point  of  view  is:  for  the  time  being — important  conces- 
sions and  the  greatest  caution,  precisely  because  a  certain  equilibrium  has 
set  in,  precisely  because  we  are  weaker  than  our  combined  enemies.  .  .  .^^^ 

In  the  midst  of  an  "awful  war,"  which  is  bound  to  continue  "until 
the  final  issue  is  decided,"  the  party  is  here  advised  to  take  advantage 
of  a  "certain  equilibrium."  This  it  is  to  do  by  way  of  "important  con- 
cessions," because  it  is  "weaker"  than  its  combined  enemies.  In  other 
words,  a  period  of  coexistence  in  a  continuing  struggle  for  a  "final  deci- 
sion" is  welcome  to  the  party  in  its  condition  of  relative  weakness.  Co- 
existence is  a  strategy,  a  needed  respite,  an  aspect  of  the  "awful  war." 

Before  the  victory  of  the  proletariat,  reforms  ^"  are  a  by-product  of  the 
revolutionary  class  struggle.  After  the  victory  (while  remaining  a  "by- 
product" on  an  international  scale)  they  are,  in  addition,  for  the  country  in 
which  victory  was  achieved,  a  necessary  and  legitimate  respite  in  those 
cases  when,  after  the  utmost  exertion  of  effort,  it  is  obvious  that  sufficient 
strength  is  lacking  for  the  revolutionary  accomplishment  of  this  or  that 
transition.  Victory  creates  such  a  "reserve  of  strength"  that  it  is  possible 
to  sustain  oneself  even  in  a  forced  retreat,  sustain  oneself  materially  and 
morally.    Sustaining  oneself  materially  means  preserving  a  sufficient  supe- 


^  Lenin,  "The  Tactics  of  the  R.C.P.  (B)"  (July  5,  1921),  Selected  Works 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  IX,  pp.  242,  243. 

"*The  term  "reforms"  in  Communist  jargon  means  a  policy  of  improving  the 
relations  between  the  revolutionary  masses  and  the  regime  they  are  eventually  to 
destroy.  As  an  alternative  to  revolution,  "reforms"  is  of  course  a  policy  wholly  un- 
acceptable to  Communists.  As  a  byplay  of  genuine  revolutionary  strategies,  Com- 
munists have  always  deliberately  used — and  misused — the  policy  of  "reforms"  without, 
however,  being  seriously  interested  in  any  real  and  long-range  "improvement"  of 
their  relations  with  the  "class  enemy."'  The  entire  issue  of  reforms  has,  of  course, 
an  important  if  indirect  bearing  on  the  notion  of  "coexistence."  See  also  above,  pp. 
100,  101. 


Ill 

riority  of  forces  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  Inflicting  utter  defeat.  Sus- 
taining oneself  morally  means  not  allowing  oneself  to  become  demoralised 
and  disorganised,  preserving  a  sober  estimation  of  the  situation,  preserv- 
ing vigour  and  firmness  of  spirit,  even  making  a  long  retreat,  but  within 
limits,  stopping  the  retreat  in  time,  and  returning  again  to  the  offensive.^" 

Lenin  insisted  on  a  policy  of  "compromise"  that  stemmed  from  a 
spirit  of  irreconcilable  struggle  together  with  an  appreciation  of  tem- 
porary weakness.  He  contrasted  this  with  "fake  compromise"  in  which 
the  principle  of  struggle  itself  was  sacrificed.  His  principle  of  com- 
promise is  the  real  root  of  what  is  now  called,  in  Soviet  foreign  policy, 
"peaceful  coexistence." 

...  all  this  makes  it  necessary — absolutely  necessary — for  the  vanguard 
of  the  proletariat,  for  its  class-conscious  section,  the  Communist  Party,  to 
resort  to  manoeuvres  and  compromises  with  various  groups  of  proletarians, 
with  the  various  parties  of  the  workers  and  small  proprietors.  The  whole 
point  lies  in  knowing  how  to  apply  these  tactics  in  such  a  way  as  to  raise 
and  not  lower  the  general  level  of  proletarian  class  consciousness,  revolu- 
tionary spirit,  and  ability  to  fight  and  to  conquer.  .  .  .  The  proper  tactics 
for  the  Communist  to  adopt  is  to  utilise  these  vacillations  [of  non-Com- 
munists] and  not  to  ignore  them;  and  utilising  them  calls  for  concessions 
to  those  elements  which  are  turning  towards  the  proletariat  in  accordance 
with  the  time  and  the  extent  they  turn  towards  the  proletariat — while 
simultaneously  fighting  those  who  turn  towards  the  bourgeoisie.^^* 

All  this  is  seen  against  the  prospect  of  the  "final  battle"  which  will 
"decide  tlie  issue." 

...  To  accept  battle  at  a  time  when  it  is  obviously  advantageous  to  the 
enemy  and  not  to  us  is  a  crime;  and  those  political  leaders  of  the  revolu- 
tionary class  who  are  unable  "to  tack,  to  manoeuvre,  to  compromise,"  in 
order  to  avoid  an  obviously  disadvantageous  battle,  are  good  for  nothing.^^' 

Stalin  defined  the  issue  similarly,  but  not  with  explicit  reference  to 
the  foreign  relations  of  the  Soviet  Union.  The  general  background  Is, 
just  as  in  the  case  of  Lenin,  the  concept  of  a  long  drawn-out  period  of 
conflict  in  which  a  decisive  battle  cannot  be  expected  soon : 

.  .  .  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  the  transition  from  capitalism  to 
communism,  must  not  be  regarded  as  a  fleeting  period  of  "superrevolu- 
tlonary"  acts  and  decrees,  but  as  an  entire  historical  era,  replete  with  civil 
wars  and  external  conflicts,  with  persistent  organizational  work  and  eco- 
nomic construction,  with  advances  and  retreats,  victories  and  defeats.^^* 


"*  Lenin,  "The  Importance  of  Gold  Now  and  After  the  Complete  Victory  of 
Socialism"  (Nov.  5,  1921),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers, 
19«),vol.  IX,  p.  302. 

"*  Lenin,  " 'Left- Wing*  Communism,  an  Infantile  Disorder"  (Apr.  27,  1920), 
Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  116. 

"^  Ibid.,  p.  119. 

""Stalin,  "The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscew:  For- 
eign Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  49. 


112 

As  early  as  1927,  Stalin  insisted  that  this  notion  of  a  protracted 
struggle  implied,  as  far  as  the  Soviet  Union  was  concerned,  the  concept 
of  "peaceful  coexistence." 

We  must  not  forget  Lenin's  statement  that  as  regards  our  work  of  con- 
struction very  much  depends  upon  whether  we  succeed  in  postponing  war 
with  the  capitalist  world,  which  is  inevitable,  but  which  can  be  postponed 
either  until  the  moment  when  the  proletarian  revolution  in  Europe  matures, 
or  until  the  moment  when  the  colonial  revolutions  have  fully  matured,  or, 
lastly,  until  the  moment  when  the  capitalists  come  to  blows  over  the  divi- 
sion of  the  colonies. 

Therefore,  the  maintenance  of  peaceful  relations  with  the  capitalist 
countries  is  an  obligatory  task  for  us. 

Our  relations  with  the  capitalist  countries  are  based  on  the  assumption 
that  the  coexistence  of  two  opposite  systems  is  possible.^^^ 

"Coexistence"  thus  is  not  a  relationship  of  live-and-let-live,  but  rather 
a  relationship  of  hostility  coupled  with  cautious  restraint,  comparable 
to  the  "coexistence"  of  two  boxers  who  feel  each  other  out  while  look- 
ing for  a  chance  to  land  their  most  damaging  blows.  "Coexistence"  is 
a  Communist  term  for  a  relationship  short  of  overt  war  in  which  a  final 
showdown  is  being  prepared.     Stalin  said  in  1927 : 

Thus,  in  the  further  course  of  development  of  the  international  revolu- 
tion and  of  international  reaction,  two  world  centres  will  be  formed:  the 
socialist  centre,  attracting  to  itself  the  countries  gravitating  towards  so- 
cialism, and  the  capitalist  centre,  attracting  to  itself  the  countries  gravi- 
tating towards  capitalism.  The  struggle  between  these  two  camps  will  de- 
cide the  fate  of  capitalism  and  socialism  throughout  the  world.^^^ 

Khrushchev  thus  was  right  when  he  said  at  the  Twentieth  Congress 
of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union : 

.  .  .  The  Leninist  principle  of  the  peaceful  coexistence  of  states  with 
different  social  systems  has  always  been  and  remains  the  general  line  of  our 
country's  foreign  policy. 

It  has  been  alleged  that  the  Soviet  Union  advances  the  principle  of 
peaceful  coexistence  merely  out  of  tactical  considerations,  considerations  of 
expediency.  Yet  it  is  common  knowledge  that  we  have  always,  from  the 
very  first  years  of  Soviet  power,  stood  with  equal  firmness  for  peaceful  co- 
existence. Hence  it  is  not  a  tactical  move,  but  a  fundamental  principle  of 
Soviet  foreign  policy.^^' 


*^'  Stalin,  "Political  Report  of  the  Central  Committee  to  the  Fifteenth  Congress  of 
the  C.P.S.U.  (B.)"  (Dec.  3,  1927),  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing 
House,  1954),  vol.  10,  p.  296. 

"•  Stalin,  "Interview  With  the  First  American  Labour  Delegation"  (Sept.  9,  1927), 
Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1954),  vol.  10,  pp.  140,  141. 

"•Leo  Gruliow,  ed.,  Current  Soviet  Policies  II  (New  York:  Frederick  A.  Praeger, 
Inc.,  1957),  p.  36. 


113 

"Coexistence,"  in  other  words,  is  an  aspect  of  "protracted  struggle." 
It  is  a  part  of  the  minority  strategy  of  communism  based  on  the  assump- 
tion that  the  forces  of  the  Communist  revolution  will  be  weaker  than 
their  opponents  for  a  long  time  to  come.  As  a  part  of  that  minority 
strategy,  it  is  undoubtedly  traceable  to  Lenin  who  conceived  and  elabo- 
rated tlie  entire  strategy  of  the  protracted  conflict.  For  that  reason,  it 
must  never  be  separated  from  the  Leninist  principle  of  the  "irreconcil- 
able struggle,"  expressed,  for  instance,  in  the  words: 

...  As  long  as  capitalism  and  socialism  exist,  we  cannot  live  in  peace: 
in  the  end,  one  or  the  other  will  triumph — a  funeral  dirge  will  be  sung 
either  over  the  Soviet  Republic  or  over  world  capitalism.^^" 

Our  country's  enemies  are  now  guessing  about  whether  a  Communist 
society  will  be  built  in  our  country.  We  do  not  wish  to  frighten  them,  but' it 
should  be  said  that  the  victory  of  Communism  is  historically  inevitable, 
whether  they  like  it  or  not.  We  are  confidently  going  along  our  direct  road, 
which  was  pointed  cut  by  Marx,  Engels  and  Lenin.  ,  .  .^^^ 

"Inevitability"  of  war 

The  attitude  of  Communists  with  respect  to  war  must  be  seen  m  this 
context  of  "irreconcilable  struggle"  and  "protracted  conflict."  More- 
over, one  must  here  distinguish  between  the  doctrine  regarding  war 
among  "imperialist  countries"  and  war  between  the  Soviet  Union  and 
its  enemies.  It  is  the  latter  which  is  the  corollary  of  the  doctrine  of 
force  in  the  struggle  of  the  Conmiunist  Party  to  power  and  to  victory 
over  its  enemies.  Basically,  the  doctrine  of  the  "irreconcilable  strug- 
gle" implies  the  doctrine  of  force,  either  in  fighting  between  citizens,  or 
in  wars  between  the  Soviet  Union  and  other  countries. 

,  ,  .  We  have  always  said  that  there  are  wars  and  wars.  We  condemned 
the  imperialist  war,  but  we  did  not  reject  war  in  general.  ...  As  though 
history  has  ever  known  a  big  revolution  that  was  not  involved  in  war!  Of 
course  not.  We  are  living  not  merely  in  a  state,  but  in  a  system  of  states, 
and  the  existence  of  the  Soviet  Republic  side  by  side  with  imperialist 
states  for  a  long  time  is  unthinkable.  One  or  the  other  must  triumph  in 
the  end.  And  before  that  end  supervenes,  a  series  of  frightful  collisions 
between  the  Soviet  Republic  and  the  bourgeois  states  will  be  inevitable."'^ 


""Lenin,  "Speech  Delivered  at  a  Meeting  of  Nuclei  Secretaries  of  the  Moscow 
Organisation  of  the  R.C.P.  (Bolsheviks)"  (Nov.  26,  1920),  Selected  Works  (New 
York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VIII,  p.  297. 

"*  Nikita  S.  Khrushchev,  "Speech  at  the  June  2,  1956  meeting  in  Moscow  of  Young 
Communist  League  members,"  as  quoted  by  Soviet  Affairs,  Notes,  (October  14,  1957), 
No.  215,  p.  2. 

^  Lenin,  "Report  of  the  Central  Committee  of  the  R.C.P.  (Bolsheviks)  at  the 
Eighth  Party  Congress"  (Mar.  18,  1919),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International 
Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VIII,  p.  33. 


114 

The  inevitability  of  war  was  stressed  repeatedly  by  Stalin,  who  justi- 
fied not  only  Soviet  foreign  policy  but  also  Soviet  domestic  organization 
in  terms  of  the  inevitability  of  war.  At  the  Twentieth  Party  Congress, 
Khrushchev  appeared  to  have  abandoned  this  idea.     He  said : 

As  we  know,  there  is  a  Marxist-Leninist  precept  diat  wars  are  inevita- 
ble as  long  as  imperialism  exists.  This  thesis  was  evolved  at  a  time  when 
(1)  imperialism  was  an  all-embracing  world  system  and  (2)  the  social  and 
political  forces  which  did  not  want  war  were  weak,  insufficiently  organ- 
ized, and  hence  unable  to  compel  the  imperialists  to  renounce  war. 
******* 

For  that  period,  the  above-mentioned  thesis  was  absolutely  correct.  At 
the  present  time,  however,  the  situation  has  changed  radically.  Now  there 
is  a  world  camp  of  socialism  which  has  become  a  mighty  force.  .  .  .  The 
movement  of  peace  supporters  has  sprung  up  and  developed  into  a  power- 
ful factor. 

In  these  circumstances,  of  course,  the  Leninist  thesis  remains  valid:  As 
long  as  imperialism  exists,  the  economic  base  giving  rise  to  wars  will  also 
remain.  .  .  .  But  war  is  not  a  fatalistic  inevitability.  Today  there  are 
mighty  social  and  political  forces  possessing  formidable  means  to  prevent 
the  imperialists  from  unleashing  war  and,  if  they  try  to  start  it,  to  give  a 
smashing  rebuff  to  the  aggressors  and  frustrate  their  adventurist 
plans.  .  .  ."' 

The  probability  of  war  is  estimated  now  in  terms  of  the  possibiUties  for 
a  "peaceful  victory  of  socialism,"  in  which  estimate  the  likelihood  of  civil 
wars  and  that  of  international  wars  are  closely  linked  with  each  other. 
This  appears  from  the  following  passages: 

It  will  be  recalled  that  in  the  conditions  that  arose  in  April  1917  Lenin 
granted  the  possibility  that  the  Russian  Revolution  might  develop  peace- 
fully, and  that  in  the  spring  of  1918,  after  the  victory  of  the  October  Revolu- 
tion, Lenin  drew  up  his  famous  plan  for  peaceful  socialist  construction.  It 
is  not  our  fault  that  the  Russian  and  international  bourgeoisie  organized 
counterrevolution,  intervention,  and  civil  war  against  the  young  Soviet  state 
and  forced  the  workers  and  peasants  to  take  to  arms.  It  did  not  come  to 
civil  war  in  the  European  People's  Democracies,  where  the  historical  situa- 
tion was  different. 

Leninism  teaches  us  that  the  ruling  classes  will  not  surrender  their  power 
voluntarily.  And  the  greater  or  lesser  degree  of  intensity  which  the  struggle 
may  assume,  the  use  or  the  non-use  of  violence  in  the  transition  to  socialism, 
depends  on  the  resistance  of  the  exploiters.  .  .  . 

In  this  connection  the  question  arises  of  whether  it  is  possible  to  go  over 
to  socialism  by  using  parliamentary  means.  No  such  course  was  open  to  the 
Russian  Bolsheviks.  .  .  , 

Since  then,  however,  the  historical  situation  has  undergone  radical 
changes  which  make  possible  a  new  approach  to  the  question.     The  forces  of 


'Gruliow,  op.  cit.,  p.  37. 


115 

socialism  and  democracy  have  grown  immeasurably  throughout  the  world, 
and  capitalism  has  become  much  weaker.  .  .  . 

...  In  these  ciicimistances  the  working  class,  by  rallying  around  itself 
the  toiling  peasantiy,  the  intelligentsia,  all  patriotic  forces  ...  is  in  a 
position  to  defeat  the  reactionary  forces  opposed  to  the  popular  interest,  to 
capture  a  stable  majority  in  parliament,  and  transform  the  latter  from  an 
organ  of  bourgeois  democracy  into  a  genuine  instrument  of  the  people's 
will.  .  ,  . 

*  •  •  *  *  *  • 

In  the  countries  where  capitalism  is  still  strong  and  has  a  huge  military 
and  police  apparatus  at  its  disposal,  the  reactionary  forces  will  of  course 
inevitably  offer  serious  resistance.  There  the  transition  to  socialism  will  be 
attended  by  a  sharp  class,  revolutionary  struggle.^^* 

There  is  some  change  in  doctrine  here,  although  not  in  the  sense  in 
which  wishful  thinking  about  Soviet  peacefulness  would  have  it.  Wcir 
is  considered  no  longer  "inevitable"  because  the  relative  power  of  the 
Soviet  camp  is  considered  strong  enough  to  bring  about  revolutionary 
changes  "peacefully"  or  to  discourage  resistance  to  Communist  revolu- 
tionary advances.  This  change  does  not,  however,  affect  the  basic  as- 
sumption that  there  is  a  conflict  which  can  end  only  in  complete  triumph 
of  one  or  the  other  side,  and  that,  moreover,  there  is  a  continuing 
tendency  toward  war  inherent  in  the  system  of  "imperialism."  In  other 
words,  what  has  changed  is  not  the  Communist  concept  of  the  basic 
conflict  between  the  "Soviet  camp"  and  the  "camp  of  Imperialism," 
but  rather  the  estimate  of  the  probabihty  of  an  open  battle  between  the 
two.  This  estimate  is  nothing  but  a  calculation  of  the  chances  of  ef- 
fective resistance.  Even  Stalin  found  it  possible  to  combine  his  thesis 
of  the  "inevitability  of  war"  with  an  estimate  that  the  goals  of  the  Com- 
munist revolution  could  be  attained  by  "a  peaceful  path  of  develop- 
ment" in  "certain  capitalist  countries" — 

,  ,  .  whose  capitalists,  in  view  of  the  "unfavourable"  international  situa- 
tion, will  consider  it  expedient  "voluntarily"  to  make  substantial  conces- 
sions to  the  proletariat.^^' 

In  the  same  vein  the  Sixth  Congress  of  the  Communist  International, 
meeting  in  1928  under  Stalin's  leadership,  maintained  that  "there  is  no 
contradiction  bet^veen  the  Soviet  government's  preparations  for  defense 
and  for  revolutionary  war  and  a  consistent  peace  policy,"  for — 

.  .  .  Revolutionary  war  of  the  proletarian  dictatorship  is  but  a  continua- 
tion of  revolutionary  peace  policy,  "by  other  means."  ^^® 


^  Khrushchev,  "Report  of  the  Central  Committee  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the 
Soviet  Union  to  the  Twentieth  Party  Congress,"  New  Times  (February  16,  1956), 
No.  8,  p.  23. 

^  Stalin,  "The  Foundations  of  Leninism,"  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  For- 
eign Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  54. 

^International  Press  Correspondence,  vol.  8,  No.  84  (Nov.  28,  1928),  p.  1590. 


116 

Thus  the  Communist  doctrine  of  the  "inevitability  of  war"  admitted 
even  in  Stalin's  time  of  certain  possibilities  of  "peaceful"  victory,  and  it 
has  presented,  both  before  and  after  the  Twentieth  Congress,  "peace" 
in  terms  of  military  threats  and  military  action  on  the  part  of  the  "power- 
ful camp  of  socialism." 

"Jusf*  and  "unjust'  wars 

The  Communist  doctrine,  moreover,  has  taken  great  pains  to  make 
distinctions  between  "just"  and  "unjust"  wars,  the  former  by  definition 
being  wars  fought  by  the  Soviet  Union  and  its  allies. 

,  .  .  We  are  not  pacifists.  We  are  opposed  to  imperialist  wars  for  the 
division  of  spoils  among  the  capitalists,  but  we  have  always  declared  it  to 
be  absurd  for  the  revolutionary  proletariat  to  renounce  revolutionary  wars 
that  may  prove  necessary  in  the  interests  of  socialism}^'' 

War,  as  well  as  all  policies,  is  justified  not  even  in  terms  of  the  end 
result  but  rather  in  terms  of  who  conducts  it.  If  the  "exploiting  class" 
conducts  it,  it  is  bad;  if  the  "proletariat,"  it  is  "holy." 

,  .  .  Legitimacy  and  justice  from  what  point  of  view?  Only  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  socialist  proletariat  and  its  struggle  for  emancipation. 
We  do  not  recognise  any  other  point  of  view.  If  war  is  waged  by  the  ex- 
ploiting class  with  the  object  of  strengthening  its  class  rule,  such  a  war  is  a 
criminal  war,  and  "defencism"  in  such  a  war  is  a  base  betrayal  of  socialism. 
If  war  is  waged  by  the  proletariat  after  it  has  conquered  the  bourgeoisie 
in  its  own  country,  and  is  waged  with  the  object  of  strengthening  and  ex- 
tending socialism,  such  a  war  is  legitimate  and  "holy."  ^^^ 

At  present  this  doctrine  is  taught  throughout  all  Communist  lands  in 
the  official  textbook  as  follows : 

.  .  .  The  Bolsheviks  held  that  there  are  two  kinds  of  war: 

(a)  Just  wars,  wars  that  are  not  wars  of  conquest  but  wars  of  liberation, 
waged  to  defend  the  people  from  foreign  attack  and  from  attempts  to 
enslave  them,  or  to  liberate  the  people  from  capitalist  slavery,  or,  lastly,  to 
liberate  colonies  and  dependent  countries  from  the  yoke  of  imperialism; 
and 

(b)  Unjust  wars,  wars  of  conquest,  waged  to  conquer  and  enslave  for- 
eign countries  and  foreign  nations.^^^ 

One  must  conclude,  therefore,  that  the  Communist  doctrine  both  ex- 
pects and  justifies  the  use  of  war  between  the  "country  of  the  proletarian 
dictatorship"  and  the  outside  world,  even  though  it  hopes  for  the  possi- 


""  Lenin,  "Farewell  Letter  to  the  Swiss  Workers"  (Apr.  8  (Mar.  26),  1917), 
Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Co-Operative  Publishing  Society  of  Foreign  Workers  in 
the  U.S.S.R.,  1935),  vol.  VI,  p.  16. 

"•Lenin,  " 'Left- Wing*  Childishness  and  Petty-Bourgeois  Mentality"  (May  3-5, 
191S),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VII,  p.  357. 

**■  History  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union  (Bolsheviks),  Short  Course 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1939),  pp.  167,  168. 


117 

bility  of  a  "voluntary"  admission  of  defeat  by  its  opponents.  It  is  quite 
different,  though,  with  respect  to  wars  between  "imperialist"  countries 
tliemselves.  These  are  wars  which  the  Communists  not  only  do  not 
hope  to  avoid  but  which  they  are  directed  to  foment  and  instigate. 

,  ,  .  the  rule  .  .  .  which  will,  until  socialism  finally  triumphs  all  over 
the  world,  remain  a  fundamental  rule  with  us,  namely,  that  we  must  take 
advantage  of  the  antagonisms  and  contradictions  between  two  capitalisms, 
between  two  systems  of  capitalist  states,  inciting  one  against  the  other.^^** 

...  If  we  are  unable  to  defeat  them  both,  we  must  know  how  to  dispose 
our  forces  in  such  a  way 'that  they  fall  out  among  themselves.  .  .  .  But  as 
soon  as  we  are  strong  enough  to  defeat  capitalism  as  a  whole,  we  shall  im- 
mediately take  it  by  the  scruff  of  the  neck.^^^ 

The  ''socialist  fatherland" 

The  place  of  the  Soviet  Union  in  the  world  revolutionary  movement 
is  not  merely  a  matter  of  the  degree  of  prestige  and  influence  which  the 
Soviet  leaders  manage  to  establish  as  a  result  of  their  country's  military 
and  material  strength.  In  Communist  doctrine,  the  significance  of  the 
Soviet  Union  is  also  ideologically  defined.  The  Soviet  Union  is,  first, 
the  "fatherland"  of  all  proletarians  and  toUers  all  over  the  world,  second, 
the  constitutional  leader  of  the  "socialist  camp"  and  leader-ally  of  all 
movements  directed  against  imperialism,  and,  third,  the  country  whose 
interests  are  identical  with  the  interests  of  mankind. 

The  Communist  Manifesto  had  stated  that  "the  working  men  have 
no  country."     In  1928,  the  Communist  International  declared: 

Being  the  land  of  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat  and  of  Socialist  con- 
struction, the  land  of  great  working  class  achievements,  of  the  union  of  the 
workers  with  the  peasants  and  of  a  new  culture  marching  under  the  banner 
of  Mar^dsm — the  U.S.S.R.  inevitably  becomes  the  base  of  the  world  move- 
ment of  all  oppressed  classes,  the  centre  of  international  revolution,  the 
greatest  factor  in  world  history.  In  the  U.S.S.R.,  the  world  proletariat  for 
the  first  time  acquires  a  coimtry  that  is  really  its  own,  and  for  the  colonial 
movements  the  U.S.S.R.  becomes  a  powerful  centre  of  attraction.^^^ 

This  imposes,  of  course,  on  "proletarians"  everywhere  the  duties  that 
noiTnally  go  with  allegiance  to  country,  above  all  the  duty  of  defense. 

...  In  the  event  of  an  attack  upon  the  Soviet  Union  the  Communists 
in  oppressed  nations,  as  well  as  those  in  imperialist  countries,  must  exert 
all  their  efforts  to  rouse  rebellion  or  wars  of  national  liberation.  .  .  . 


^^  Lenin,  "Speech  Delivered  at  a  Meeting  of  Nuclei  Secretaries  of  the  Moscow 
Organisation  of  the  R.C.P.  (Bolsheviks)"  (Nov.  26,  1920),  Selected  Works  (New 
York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  VIII,  p.  279. 

^  Ibid.,  p.  282. 

""  Programme  of  the  Communist  International  [adopted  at  the  forty-sixth  session 
of  the  Sixth  World  Congress  of  the  Communist  International,  Sept.  1,  1928]  (New 
York:  Workers  Library  Publishers,  Inc.,  1929),  p.  63. 


118 

.  i  .  In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  "enemy"  in  such  a  war  is  the  Soviet 
Union,  i.e.  the  fatherland  of  the  international  proletariat.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  The  proletariat  in  the  imperialist  countries  must  not  only  fight  for 
the  defeat  of  their  own  governments  in  this  war,  but  must  actively  strive  to 
secure  victory  for  the  Soviet  Union. 

♦  ♦»*»♦» 

,  .  .  The  Red  Army  is  not  an  "enemy"  army,  but  the  army  of  the  inter- 
national proletariat.  In  the  event  of  a  war  against  the  Soviet  Union,  the 
workers  in  capitalist  countries  must  not  allow  themselves  to  be  scared  from 
supporting  the  Red  Army.  .  .  .^" 

Remembering  the  peculiar  quality  of  the  term  "revolutionary"  as  the 
designation  of  everything  that  is  progressive,  courageous,  principled,  and 
praiseworthy,  one  can  appreciate  the  appeal  of  the  following  passage: 

A  revolutionary  is  one  who  is  ready  to  protect,  to  defend  the  U.S.S.R. 
without  reservation,  without  qualification,  openly  and  honestly  .  .  .  for 
the  U.S.S.R.  is  the  first  proletarian,  revolutionary  state  in  the  world.  .  .  ."* 

The  Soviet  Union,  however,  is  described  by  the  ideology  as  more 
than  the  "fatherland  of  the  world  proletariat."  It  is  the  leader  not  only 
of  proletarians,  i.e.  industrial  workers,  but  of  "all  toilers,"  and,  beyond 
that,  of  "all  oppressed  people."  It  is,  in  the  ideology,  considered  to  be 
in  a  kind  of  historically  necessary  alliance  with  even  bourgeois  elements, 
as,  for  instance,  the  bourgeois  nationalistic  movements  of  colonial  coun- 
tries. For  all  of  them,  the  Soviet  Union  is  held  to  be  the  inevitable 
rallying  point. 

.  .  .  The  world  political  situation  has  now  placed  on  the  order  of  the 
day  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  and  all  events  in  world  politics  are 
inevitably  concentrating  around  one  central  point,  viz.,  the  struggle  of  the 
world  bourgeoisie  against  the  Soviet  Russian  Republic,  which  is  inevita- 
bly grouping  around  itself  the  Soviet  movement  of  the  advanced  workers 
of  all  countries,  as  well  as  all  the  national  liberation  movements  in  the 
colonies  and  among  the  oppressed  nationalities  which  have  become  con- 
vinced by  their  bitter  experience  that  there  is  no  salvation  for  them  ex- 
cept the  victory  of  the  Soviet  power  over  world  imperialism.^^' 

The  Soviet  Union  as  such  is  proclaimed  the  hope  not  only  of  workers 
but  all  kind  of  people  in  the  world : 

.  .  .  The  victory  of  socialism  in  the  Soviet  Union  .  .  .  strengthens  the 
cause  of  peace  among  peoples.  ...  It  sets  in  motion  throughout  the 


'^  The  Struggle  Against  Imperialist  War  and  the  Tasks  of  the  Communists,  Reso- 
lution of  the  Sixth  World  Congress  of  the  Communist  International,  July-August 
1928  j(2d  ed.;  New  York:  Workers  Library  Publishers,  1934),  p.  31. 

"*  Stalin,  "Speech  Delivered  at  Joint  Plenum  of  the  Central  Committee  and  Cen- 
tral Control  Commission  of  the  C.P.S.U.  (B.)"  (Aug.  1,  1927),  Works  (Moscow: 
Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1954),  vol.  10,  p.  53. 

"*  Lenin,  "Preliminary  Draft  of  Theses  on  the  National  and  Colonial  Questions." 
For  the  Second  Congress  of  the  Communist  International  (June  1920),  Selected 
Works  (New  Yorkj  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  X,  p.  233. 


119 

whole  world  not  only  the  workers,  who  are  turning  more  and  more  to  Com- 
munism, but  also  millions  of  peasants  and  fanners,  of  the  hard-working 
petty  townsfolk,  a  considerable  proportion  of  the  intellectuals,  the  enslaved 
peoples  of  the  colonies.  It  inspires  them  to  struggle,  increases  tlieir  at- 
tachment for  the  great  fatherland  of  all  the  toilers,  strengthens  their  deter- 
mination to  support  and  defend  the  proletarian  state  against  all  its 
enemies.^*^ 

The  Soviet  Union  and  Its  Communist  Party  is  assigned  the  role  of 
undoubted  authority  in  this  camp : 

The  further  consolidation  of  the  Land  of  the  Soviets,  the  rallying  of  the 
world  proletariat  around  it,  and  the  mighty  growth  of  the  international 
authority  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union  .  .  .  are  all  ac- 
celerating and  will  continue  to  accelerate  the  development  of  the  world 
socialist  revolution}^'' 

The  Soviet  Union  and  the  "interests  of  mankind" 

The  Soviet  Union  thus  is  considered  "advanced"  in  the  same  sense 
in  which  the  Communist  Party  Is  "advanced."  It  is  furthest  along 
on  the  road  which  history  is  thought  to  prescribe  inexorably  to  all  man- 
kind. All  human  development  supposedly  is  moving  forward  in  the  di- 
rection marked  by  the  "progress"  of  the  Soviet  Union,  and  all  human 
hope  is  also  alleged  to  lie  in  that  same  direction.  On  this  basis,  Com- 
munists look  upon  the  interests  of  the  Soviet  Union  as  those  of  a  nation 
that  represents  the  best  hope  of  zJl  people  and  cannot  have  interests  op- 
posed to  those  of  all  men.  This  concept  can,  of  course,  not  be  pro- 
claimed by  Soviet  leaders  who  are  directly  responsible  for  policymaking 
in  Russia,  but  it  has  been  voiced  frequently  by  others  who  are  in  a  po- 
sition to  say  tliis  without  violating  the  exigencies  of  tact. 

•  .  .  The  U.S.S.R,  has  no  interests  which  are  at  variance  with  the  in- 
terests of  the  world  revolution,  and  the  international  proletariat  has  no  in- 
terests which  are  at  variance  with  those  of  the  Soviet  Union.^^^ 

.  .  .  This  is  a  concrete  manifestation  of  the  unity  between  the  interests 
of  the  Soviet  Union  and  those  of  the  majority  of  mankind.  .  .  }^ 


"■  Georgi  Dimitroff,  "Speech  Delivered  at  the  Close  of  the  Seventh  Congress  of 
the  Commumst  International  on  August  20,  1935,"  Resolutions,  Seventh  Congress 
of  the  Communist  International,  Including  the  Closing  Speech  of  G.  Dimitroff 
(New  York:  Workers  Library  Publishers,  1935),  pp.  5,  6. 

""'Resolution  on  the  Report  of  Georgi  DimitrofiF,  Adopted  Aug.  20,  1935," 
Resolutions,  Seventh  Congress  of  the  Communist  International,  Including  the  Clos- 
ing Speech  of  G.  Dimitroff  (New  Yorki  Workers  Library  Publishers,  1935),  p.  38. 

**  V.  Knorin,  Fascism,  Social-Democracy  and  the  Communists:  Speech  to  the  13th 
Plenum  of  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Comintern,  December  1933  (Moscow: 
Co-Operative  Publishing  Society  of  Foreign  Workers  in  the  U.S.S.R.,  1934),  p.  46. 

"*  Mao  Tse-tung,  'The  Unity  Between  the  Interests  of  the  Soviet  Union  and  the 
Interests  of  Mankind"  (Sept.  28,  1939),  Selected  Works  (New  York:  International 
Publishers  Co.,  Inc.,  1955),  vol.  Ill,  p.  50. 


120 

Among  the  various  Communist  parties  in  the  world,  the  Soviet  Union 
and  its  party  has  consistently  been  conceded  the  place  of  authority,  by 
virtue  of  having  been  the  "first"  socialist  country.  This  was  recon- 
firmed as  recently  as  1957 : 

The  cause  of  peace  is  upheld  by  powerful  forces  of  our  times:  the  in- 
vincible camp  of  socialist  states,  headed  by  the  Soviet  Union.  .  .  . 
******* 

.  .  .  The  working  class,  the  democratic  forces  and  the  working  people  of 
all  countries  are  interested  in  tirelessly  strengthening  fraternal  contacts  in 
the  interests  of  the  common  cause,  in  defending,  against  all  encroachments 
by  the  enemies  of  socialism,  the  historic  political  and  social  gains  effected 
in  the  Soviet  Union,  the  first  and  mightiest  socialist  power.  .  .  ?*° 

On  the  grounds  of  this  ultimate  identity  of  the  national  interests  of 
Soviet  Russia  with  the  hopes  of  mankind,  support  of  the  power  of 
Russia  is  thus  declared  something  that  has  universal  moral  significance 
and  ought  to  be  the  bounden  duty  of  every  "right-minded"  person  in 
the  world : 

.  .  .  Assistance  to  the  U.S.S.R.,  its  defense,  and  cooperation  in  bringing 
about  its  victory  over  all  its  enemies  must  therefore  determine  the  actions 
of  every  revolutionary  organization  of  the  proletariat  of  every  genuine  revo- 
lutionary, of  every  Socialist,  Communist,  non-party  worker,  toiling  peasant, 
of  every  honest  intellectual  and  democrat,  of  each  and  every  one  who  de- 
sires the  overthrow  of  exploitation,  fascism,  and  imperialist  oppression,  de- 
liverance from  imperialist  war,  who  desires  that  there  should  exist  brother- 
hood and  peace  among  nations,  that  socialism  should  triumph  throughout 
the  world}^^ 

Communist  ideology,  in  other  words,  so  defines  the  role  of  the  Soviet 
Union  that  it  demands  the  detachment  of  people's  loyalties  from  their 
own  countries  and  governments  and  the  betrayal  of  their  civU  and 
patriotic  duties. 


'*'  "Declaration  of  the  conference  of  12  Communist  Parties,"  Moscow:  Nov.  14-16, 
1957,  in  Current  Digest  of  the  Soviet  Press,  vol.  IX,  No.  47  (Jan.  1,  1958),  p.  4. 

'"  "Resolution  on  the  Report  of  D,  Z.  Manuilsky,  Adopted  Aug.  20,  1935,"  Reso- 
lutions, Seventh  Congress  of  the  Communist  International,  Including  the  Closing 
Speech  of  G.  Dimitroff  (New  York:  Workers  Library  Publishers,  1935),  p.  56. 


Chapter  V.  Communist  Philosophy 

There  Is  a  widespread  misconception  that  Marxism,  elaborate  though 
it  is,  has  grown  from  the  simple  root  of  a  sense  of  injustice  and  com- 
passion for  the  sufferings  of  the  poor.  In  reahty,  it  was  the  strong  im- 
pulse of  a  philosophical  idea  that  drove  Marx  to  develop  his  doctrine. 
Marx  was  powerfully  influenced  by  two  philosophers :  G.  F.  W.  Hegel, 
and  L.  Feuerbach.  From  them  he  derived  concepts  which  made  him 
feel  that  he  had  found  the  intellectual  key  to  the  future  and,  indeed,  to 
all  that  happens  in  the  world  of  history.  Marx  was  not  the  first  socialist. 
Other  socialists  before  him  (Babeuf,  Fourier,  Proudhon)  had  begun 
with  the  vision  of  an  ideal  world,  a  world  without  poverty  and  injustice. 
Even  a  superficial  glance  at  Marx's  writings  shows  that  this  kind  of 
vision,  which  flows  from  a  sense  of  indignation  at  present  injustice,  is 
not  what  prompted  Marx's  thoughts.  Those  who  dream  of  perfection 
and  then  set  out  to  correct  the  world  earned  but  his  scorn  for  their 
"utopianism."  Marx  was  first  and  foremost  concerned  with  what  and 
who  causes  the  development  of  society  and  the  "laws  of  history."  If  he 
espoused  the  cause  of  working  people,  he  did  so  because  in  v/orking  peo- 
ple he  saw  the  force  that  would  bring  about  the  future,  rather  than  a 
suffering  part  of  humanity.  Though  he  was  not  insensitive  to  human 
misery,  he  did  not  allow  this  sentiment  to  govern  his  ideas,  which  sprang 
above  all  from  philosophical  speculation  about  what  moves  history  for- 
ward and  what  changes  society.  His  program  for  social  action  came 
only  as  a  second  thought.    He  related  that : 

Frederick  Engels,  with  whom  ...  I  maintained  a  constant  exchange  of 
ideas  by  correspondence,  had  by  another  road  .  .  .  arrived  at  the  same 
result  as  I,  and  when  in  the  spring  of  1845  he  also  setded  in  Brussels,  we 
resolved  to  work  out  in  common  the  opposition  of  our  view  to  the  ideo- 
logical view  of  German  philosophy,  in  fact,  to  settle  accounts  with  our  erst- 
while philosopliical  conscience.^ 

The  Communist  Manifesto  was  not  written  until  after  this  work  was 
done,  and  Capital  was  merely  an  attempt  to  prove  through  detailed 
studies  the  truth  of  the  already  stated  philosophical  principles. 

Philosophy  is  thus  the  beginning,  and,  down  to  this  day,  the  real  basis 
of  Communist  ideology.  In  its  present  form  it  has,  however,  gone  far 
beyond  the  scope  of  Marx's  ideas  and  has  expanded  into  a  comprehen- 

*Karl  Marx,  Preface  to  "A  Contribution  to  the  Critique  of  Political  Economy" 
(January  1859),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languagei 
Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  364. 

(121) 


122 

sive  system  which  pretends  to  have  answers  for  all  questions  and  guiding 
principles  for  all  fields  of  human  action.  Within  the  limits  of  this  brief 
survey,  one  cannot  do  more  than  barely  mention  the  main  component 
parts  of  this  system,  and  one  cannot  even  begin  to  subject  it  to  adequate 
criticism. 

1.  The  Philosophical  Basis  of  Communism 

The  first  philosophical  impulse  of  Marxism  derived  from  Hegel. 
Hegel  was  influential  above  all  as  a  philosopher  of  history.  He  lived  at 
a  time  (i  770-1 831)  when  many  thinkers  tried  to  find  a  "scientific 
analysis"  of  history  as  a  substitute  for  a  religious  approach  to  life.  They 
were  looking  in  the  sequence  of  historical  events  for  "laws"  which,  if 
discovered,  could  then  be  used  as  guides  to  human  action.  Hegel  suc- 
ceeded more  than  others  in  developing  systematically  a  method  of 
analyzing  history,  a  philosophy  of  the  meaning  of  history,  and  a  com- 
prehensive philosophical  system  tying  his  historical  methods  zind  findings 
to  all  other  problems.  History,  according  to  Hegel,  is  the  unfolding  of 
Reason  itself.  In  the  sequence  of  events,  he  saw  the  movement  of  an 
"Absolute  Mind"  from  less  to  more  and  ever  more  rational  forms  of 
existence. 

Hegel 

One  of  the  results  of  this  concept  was  the  conclusion  that  philosophy 
as  a  mere  intellectual  activity  had  come  to  an  end,  and  that,  thanks  to 
Hegel's  discovery,  the  philosopher,  instead  of  contemplating  the  world, 
should  now  become  an  active  participant  in  history  and  discover  truth 
in  the  process  of  the  actual  self-manifestation  of  Reason  in  events.  In 
Marxist  philosophy,  this  is  called  the  principle  of  the  "unity  of  theory 
and  practice." 

...  As  soon  as  we  have  once  realized — and  in  the  long  run  no  one  has 
helped  us  to  realize  it  more  than  Hegel  himself — that  the  task  of  philos- 
ophy thus  stated  means  nothing  but  the  task  that  a  single  philosopher 
should  accomplish  that  which  can  only  be  accomplished  by  the  entire 
human  race  in  its  progressive  development — as  soon  as  we  realize  that, 
there  is  an  end  to  all  philosophy  in  the  hitherto  accepted  sense  of  the 
word.  ...  At  any  rate,  with  Hegel  philosophy  comes  to  an  end:  on  the 
one  hand,  because  in  his  system  he  summed  up  its  whole  development  in 
the  most  splendid  fashion;  and  on  the  other  hand,  because,  even  though 
unconsciously,  he  showed  us  the  way  out  of  tlie  labyrinth  of  systems  to  real 
positive  knowledge  of  the  world.' 

What  Engels  meant  is  that  philosophy  as  abstract  speculation  about 
the  absolute  meaning  of  things  has  come  to  an  end  with  Hegel.     This 


'  Frederick  Engels,  "Ludwig  Feuerbach  and  the  End  of  Classical  German  Philoso- 
phy" (1886),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow;  Foreign  Languages  Pub- 
lishing House,  1955),  vol.  II,  p.  364. 


123 

was  the  task  of  philosophy  as  conceived  by  the  classical  philosophers  of 
cur  civilization.  Hegel,  he  felt,  'had  not  only  summed  up  the  entire  de- 
velopment of  philosophy  until  his  day  but  also,  by  his  philosophy  of 
history,  pointed  to  the  "progressive  development"  of  the  "entire  human 
race"  as  the  source  from  which  answers  to  general  questions  can  alone 
be  expected,  while  men,  actively  participating  in  this  "progressive  de- 
velopment," would  seek  "real  positive  knowledge  about  the  world," 
rdative  and  concrete  knowledge,  in  <preference  to  abstract  philosophical 
truth.  Reason  in  its  most  general  form,  in  other  words,  unfolds  in  the 
actual  events  of  history  rather  than  in  the  philosopher's  mind.  Knowl- 
edge is  thus  linked  inseparably  with  historical  action. 

The  question  whether  objective  truth  can  be  attributed  to  human  think- 
ing is  not  a  question  of  theory  but  is  a  practical  question.  In  practice 
man  must  prove  the  truth,  that  is,  the  reality  and  power,  the  this-sidedness 
of  his  thinking.  The  dispute  over  the  reality  or  non-reality  of  thinking 
which  is  isolated  from  practice  is  a  purely  scholastic  question." 

For  a  follower  of  Hegel  this  meant  that  the  philosopher's  place  was 
henceforth  in  the  arena  of  historical  action.  He  would  know  only  as 
he  actually  helped  reason  to  unfold,  through  participating  in  active 
change.  For  Marx  this  meant  revolution  as  a  philosopher's  vocation. 
For  him  revolution  was  therefore  not  primarily  an  emotional  reaction  to 
suffering  or  injustice,  but  rather  the  v/ay  of  life  of  a  thinking  man. 

The  philosophers  have  only  interpreted  the  world  in  various  ways;  the 
point,  however,  is  to  change  it.* 

Hegel  thus  supplied  the  philosophical  impulse  that  made  Marx  turn 
to  revolutionary  change  as  the  proper  field  of  a  thinking  man's  activity. 

Feuerbacb 

The  impulse  did  not  take  its  socialistic  shape,  however,  until  it  re- 
ceived direction  from  the  ideas  of  Ludwig  Feuerbach  ( 1 804-1 872 ) .  In 
1841,  Feuerbach  published  a  book  called  The  Essence  of  Christianity. 
It  said,  in  brief,  that  religion  had  falsely  attributed  to  a  "fictitious"  God 
the  noblest  qualities  of  man  himself.  Thus,  he  concluded,  it  is  not  God 
who  created  man,  but  rather  man  who  in  his  imagination  created  God. 
In  reality,  there  is  nothing  beyond  man  and  nature.  Now  that  this  had 
been  recognized,  man  should  reclaim  for  himself  the  attributes  of  noble- 
ness which  so  far  he  had  mistakenly  bestowed  on  God  and  should  move 
forward  to  realize  his  destiny  in  the  here  and  now.  Feuerbach,  was, 
in  other  words,  a  materialist,  i.e.  a  philosopher  who  claimed  that  matter 
(nature)  is  all  the  reality  there  is.    He  denied  the  reality  of  the  spirit. 


•Marx,  "Theses  on  Feuerbach"  (1845),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Mos- 
cow: Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  p.  402. 
*/fcjrf.,p.  404. 


51436»— 60 — ToL  1- 


124 

Feuerbach's  rejection  of  the  spiritual  was  turned  by  Marx  into  a  funda- 
mental criticism  of  Hegel.  Hegel  had  said  that  history  is  the  self -mani- 
festation of  an  "Absolute  Mind,"  in  other  words,  of  an  ultimate  spiritual 
reality.  Feuerbach,  however,  asserted  that  matter  is  the  only  reality. 
Marx  combined  Feuerbach's  and  Hegel's  ideas  and  concluded  that  his- 
tory had  indeed  "laws"  of  rational  development,  but  that  these  were  to 
be  found  in  the  unfolding  of  material  conditions  of  life  rather  than  in 
the  unfolding  of  "Absolute  Mind.'* 

Then  came  Feuerbach's  Essence  of  Christianity.  With  one  blow  it  pul- 
verized the  contradiction,  in  that  without  circumlocution  it  placed  mate- 
rialism on  the  dirone  again.  .  .  .  Nothing  exists  outside  nature  and  man, 
and  the  higher  beings  our  religious  fantasies  have  created  are  only  the  fan- 
tastic reflection  of  our  own  essence.  .  .  .  One  must  himself  have  experi- 
enced the  liberating  effect  of  this  book  to  get  an  idea  of  it.  Enthusiasm 
was  general;  we  all  became  at  once  Feueibachlans." 

,  .  .  With  irresistible  force  Feuerbach  is  finally  driven  to  the  realiza- 
tion .  .  .  that  oiu:  consciousness  and  thinking,  however  suprasensuous 
they  may  seem,  are  the  product  of  a  material,  bodily  organ,  the  brain.  Mat- 
ter is  not  a  product  of  mind,  but  mind  itself  is  merely  the  highest  product 
of  matter.* 

Marx  thus  derived  his  ideas  from  a  combination  of  Hegel's  notion  of 
history  as  a  rational  process  of  progressive  change  with  Feuerbach's 
concept  that  matter,  rather  than  mind,  is  the  ultimate  mover  of  every- 
thing. 

...  To  Hegel,  the  life-process  of  the  human  brain,  i.e.,  the  process  of 
thinking,  which,  under  the  name  of  "the  Idea,"  he  even  transforms  into 
an  independent  subject,  is  the  demiur^os  of  the  real  world,  and  the  real 
world  is  only  the  external,  phenomenal  form  of  "the  Idea."  With  me,  on 
the  contrary,  the  ideal  is  nothing  else  than  the  material  world  reflected  by 
the  human  mind,  and  translated  into  forms  of  thought.^ 

The  "hberating  effect"  of  Feuerbach  thus  came  from  his  thesis  that 
it  is  not  God  or  an  "Absolute  Spirit"  who  moves  the  world,  but  matter, 
something  which,  after  all,  man  can  know  and  control.  He  opened  the 
vista  of  the  illusion  that  man  can  grasp  the  ultimate  "laws"  of  what 
causes  history  and  thus  become  his  own  master.  Hegel  had  said :  The 
process  of  historical  change  is  the  gradual  unfolding  of  truth.  Feuer- 
bach said;  Everything  is  ultimately  nothing  but  matter.  Marx  con- 
cluded :  The  process  of  material  change  in  society  is  man's  truth.  From 
this  in  turn  follows  that  the  thinking  man  must  take  an  active  part  in 


'  Engels,  "Ludwig  Feuerbach  and  the  End  of  Classical  German  Philosophy"  (1886), 
Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House, 
1955),vol.  II,pp.  366,  367. 

•/fiid.,  p.  371. 

*  Marx,  "From  the  Afterword  to  the  Second  German  Edition  ©f  the  First  Volume 
of  Capital"  (Jan.  24,  1873),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign 
Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  I,  p.  456, 


125 

the  change  of  the  material  conditions  in  hfe — in  other  words,  that  he 
must  seek  to  revolutionize  the  entire  economic  order. 

.  .  .  Hegel  had  freed  history  from  metaphysics — he  had  made  it  dialec- 
tic; but  his  conception  of  history  was  essentially  idealistic.  But  now  ideal- 
ism was  driven  from  its  last  refuge,  the  philosophy  of  history;  now  a  mate- 
rialistic treatment  of  history  was  propounded,  and  a  method  found  of  ex- 
plaining man's  "knowing"  by  his  "becoming,"  instead  of,  as  heretofore, 
his  "being"  by  his  "knowing." 

From  that  time  forward  Socialism  was  no  longer  an  accidental  discovery 
of  this  or  that  ingenious  brain,  but  the  necessary  outcome  of  the  struggle 
between  two  historically  developed  classes — the  proletariat  and  the  bour- 
geoisie. Its  task  was  no  longer  to  manufacture  a  system  of  society  as  per- 
fect as  possible,  but  to  examine  the  historico-economic  succession  of  events 
from  which  these  classes  and  their  antagonism  had  of  necessity  sprung,  and 
to  discover  in  the  economic  conditions  thus  created  the  means  of  ending 
the  conflict.' 

The  root  of  Marxist  revolutionary  aims  is  thus  neither  a  sense  of  in- 
justice nor  an  ideal  of  a  perfect  society.  It  is  rather  the  conviction  that 
in  the  change  of  man's  material  existence  is  where  man's  truth  can  alone 
be  grasped.  The  wUl  to  change,  i.e.,  to  destroy  and  again  rebuild,  the 
entire  social  order  is  a  result  of  this  philosophical  premise.  Communist 
revolution  and  materialist  philosophy  are  thus  inseparable.  By  its  com- 
bination of  a  program  of  action  with  a  philosophy  the  Marxist  world 
view  became  a  substitute  for  religion  to  many  who  reject  religion  and 
still  want  a  system  explaining  fully  the  meaning  of  life. 

2.  Materialism  and  Dialectic 

(a)  Materialism,  as  we  have  seen,  flows  from  the  deliberate  rejec- 
tion of  God.  Rejecting  God  means  rejecting  the  idea  that  the  material 
world  is  the  creation  of  a  divine  Spirit. 

,  .  .  Did  God  create  the  world  or  has  the  world  been  in  existence 
eternally? 

The  answers  which  the  philosophers  gave  to  this  question  split  them  into 
two  great  camps.  Those  who  asserted  the  primacy  of  spirit  to  nature  and, 
therefore,  in  the  last  instance,  assumed  world  creation  in  some  form  or 
other  .  .  ,  comprised  the  camp  of  idealism.  The  others,  who  regarded 
nature  as  primary,  belong  to  the  various  schools  of  materialism.' 

One  should  note  that  here,  again,  Communists  see  two  "camps"  at 
struggle  with  each  other:  "idealism"  and  "materialism."  "Idealists" 
here  are  meant  to  be  all  those  who  do  not  accept  the  view  that  matter  is 


*Engek,  "Socialism:  Utopian  and  Scientific"  (1877),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected 
Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1955),  vol.  II,  p.  135. 

•  Engels,  "Ludwig  Feuerbach  and  the  End  of  Classical  German  Philosophy" 
(1886),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing 
House,  1955),  vol.  II,  p.  369. 


126 

the  only  reality  there  is;  they  are  also  supposed  to  further,  by  their  philo- 
sophical views,  the  interests  of  the  bourgeoisie  and  are  therefore  the 
Communists'  irreconcilable  enemies. 

.  ,  .  Contrary  to  idealism,  which  regards  the  world  as  the  embodiment 
of  an  "absolute  idea,"  a  "universal  spirit,"  "consciousness,"  Marx's  philo- 
sophical materialism  holds  that  the  world  is  by  its  very  nature  material, 
that  the  multifold  phenomena  of  the  world  constitute  different  forms  of 
matter  in  motion,  that  Interconnection  and  Interdependence  of  phenomena, 
as  established  by  the  dialectical  method,  are  a  law  of  the  development  of 
moving  matter,  and  that  the  world  develops  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of 
movement  of  matter  and  stands  in  no  need  of  a  "universal  spirit."  ^^ 

Materialism  is,  in  other  words,  a  kind  of  metaphysics  (although  the 
term  "metaphysics"  is  anathema  in  the  Communist  jargon ) ,  because  it 
says  something  about  the  ultimate  origin  and  nature  of  all  existing 
things.  It  says  that  they  are  not  created,  and  that  everything  is,  ulti- 
mately, matter  and  matter-in-motion.  In  the  whole  of  life,  nature  is 
the  true  substance  of  everything,  there  is  no  spiritual  world  distinct  from 
nature.  As  appHed  to  history  and  things  human,  materialism  means 
that  the  basis  of  everything  that  man  does,  thinks,  feels,  etc.  is  to  be 
found  in  his  material  existence.  The  material  existence  of  society  is  the 
social  production  of  material  life,  or  economic  production. 

.  ,  .  Marx  became  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  "bringing  the  science  of 
society  .  .  .  into  harmony  with  the  materialist  foundation,  and  of  recon- 
structing it  thereupon."  Since  materialism  in  general  explains  conscious- 
ness as  the  outcome  of  being,  and  not  conversely,  materialism  as  applies  to 
the  social  life  of  mankind  had  to  explain  social  consciousness  as  the  outcome 
of  J06  fa/ being." 

Marx's  application  of  materialism  to  the  explanation  of  history  is 
called  "historical  materialism."  It  is  claimed  that  historical  materialism 
has  provided  social  scientists  with  a  tool  of  unfailing  accuracy  where 
formerly  they  had  only  subjective  opinion  to  guide  them. 

,  ,  ,  Pre-Marxian  "sociology"  and  historiography  at  best  provided  an 
accumulation  of  raw  facts,  collected  at  random,  and  a  depiction  of  certain 
sides  of  the  historical  process.  By  examining  the  ensemble  of  all  the  op- 
posing tendencies,  by  reducing  them  to  precisely  definable  conditions  of 
life  and  production  of  the  various  classes  of  society,  by  discarding  subjec- 
tivism and  arbitrariness  in  the  choice  ef  various  "leading"  ideas  or  in  their 


^History  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union  (Bolsheviks),  Short  Course 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1939),  p.  HI.  Chapter  IV  of  this  textbook, 
entitled  "Dialectical  and  Historical  Materialism,"  was  written  by  Stalin  and  is  also 
published  in  the  anthology  of  Stalin's  works  Problems  of  Leninism  (Moscow:  Foreign 
Languages  Publishing  House,  1953).  The  above  quotation  can  be  found  there  on 
pp.  720,  721. 

"V.  I.  Lenin,  "Karl  Marx"  (July-November  1914),  Selected  Works  (London: 
Lawrence  &  Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  g.  18. 


127 

interpretation,  and  by  disclosing  that  all  ideas  and  all  the  various  tendencies, 
witliout  exception,  have  their  roots  in  the  condition  of  the  material  forces 
of  production,  Marxism  pointed  the  way  to  an  all-embracing  and  compre- 
hensive study  of  the  process  of  rise,  development,  and  decline  of  social- 
economic  formations.  People  make  their  own  history.  But  what  deter- 
mines the  motives  of  people,  of  the  mass  of  people;  that  is:  what  gives  rise 
to  the  clash  of  conflicting  ideas  and  strivings;  what  is  the  ensemble  of  all 
these  clashes  of  the  whole  mass  of  human  societies;  what  are  the  objective 
conditions  of  production  of  material  life  that  form  the  basis  of  all  historical 
activity  of  man;  what  is  the  law  of  development  of  these  conditions — to 
all  tliis  Marx  drew  attention  and  pointed  out  the  way  to  a  scientific  study 
of  history  as  a  uniform  and  law-governed  process  in  all  its  immense  variety 
and  contradictoriness.^^ 

The  actual  content  of  the  Communist  materialistic  pliilosophy  of  his- 
tory has  alrea.dy  been  described  in  the  first  chapter  of  this  study:  ^^  it 
is  the  analysis  of  history  as  a  series  of  class  struggles,  and  of  the  progress 
of  mankind  as  the  alleged  succession  of  five  dogmatically  asserted  types 
of  society,  each  shaped  by  its  characteristic  techniques  of  economic 
production.  There  is  no  need  here  to  repeat  this  account.  One  should 
note,  then,  that  "materialism"  in  Communist  ideology  means  not  what 
this  tenn  connotes  in  everyday  language:  a  preference  for  material 
possessions  over  treasures  of  the  soul  and  the  mind.  It  rather  means 
the  explanation  of  all  things  and  happenings  in  terms  of  a  supposedly 
ultimate  material  reality.  In  the  minds  of  Communists,  it  is  therefore 
quite  compatible  with  what  we  might  colloquially  call  "idealism,"  i.e. 
dedication  to  a  cause,  appeal  to  feeUngs  and  aspirations  of  men,  and 
the  preference  of  distant  goals  over  immediate  advantages. 

(b)  Dialectic  is  a  part  of  Communist  philosophy  that  analyzes  the 
laws  of  change  in  the  v/orld."  It  is  derived  from  Hegel  who  analyzed 
the  process  of  human  thought  to  explain  the  motion  of  history.  Hegel, 
as  we  have  seen,  sought  to  understand  the  laws  of  history.  He  believed 
that  history  was  the  unfolding  of  "Absolute  Mind."  He  assumed  that 
the  motions  of  this  unfolding  of  "Absolute  Mind"  and  the  movements 
of  human  thought  followed  the  same  laws.  Hegel  found  that  human 
thought  moves  forward  through  "opposites,"  that  is,  it  rises  to  higher 
insights  by  opposing  its  own  position  on  a  lower  level.  History,  he  said, 
moves  forward  in  the  same  way.  Dialectics  thus  became,  in  Hegel's 
view,  the  key  to  the  understanding  of  history  and  the  sole  reliable  guide 
to  man's  action  in  history.    Hegel  emphasized  that  everything  is  essen- 


"^  Ibid.,  pp.  19,  20. 

"  Chapter  I,  section  3,  above. 

"  Cf.  also  the  discussion  of  dialectic  in  chapter  I,  section  4,  above.  Dialectics, 
originally  a  method  of  thought  seeking  to  grasp  reality  by  the  successive  use  of  seem- 
ingly contradictory  insights,  became  through  Hegel  an  explanation  of  the  very  nature 
of  reality.  It  is,  in  this  sense,  a  formula  for  the  principle  of  perennial  transformation 
of  everything  and  thus  no  longer  a  mere  method  but  rather  a  philosophy. 


128 

tially  a  process  of  growth  through  contradiction,  and  that  everything 
that  grows  contains  its  own  opposite  within  itself.  This  is  the  principle 
of  the  "unity  of  opposites."  It  differs  from  another  philosophical  ap- 
proach which  defines  the  nature  of  things  in  such  a  way  that  some- 
thing is  defined  once  and  for  all  and  thus  can  never  be  considered  its 
own  opposite.  This  other  approach  is  called,  in  Communist  jargon, 
"metaphysics,"  and  is  considered  "unscientific,"  and  "reactionary." 

,  .  ,  The  great  basic  thought  that  the  world  is  not  to  be  comprehended 
as  a  complex  of  ready-made  things,  but  as  a  complex  of  processes,  in 
which  the  things  apparently  stable  ...  go  through  an  uninterrupted 
change  of  coming  into  being  and  passing  away  .  .  .  this  great  fvmdamen- 
tal  thought  has,  especially  since  the  time  of  Hegel,  so  thoroughly  permeated 
ordinary  consciousness  that  in  this  generality  it  is  now  scarcely  ever  contra- 
dicted. .  .  . 

.  .  .  The  old  metaphysics  .  .  ,  accepted  things  as  finished  objects. . .  .*' 

.  .  .  this  dialectical  philosophy  dissolves  all  conceptions  of  final,  absolute 
truth  and  of  absolute  states  of  humanity  corresponding  to  it.  For  it 
(dialectical  philosophy)  nothing  is  final,  absolute,  sacred.  It  reveals  the 
transitory  character  of  everything  and  in  everything;  nothing  can  endure 
before  it  except  the  iminterrupted  process  of  becoming  and  of  passing 
away,  of  endless  ascendancy  from  the  lower  to  the  higher.  And  dialectical 
philosophy  itself  Is  nothing  more  than  the  mere  reflection  of  this  process 
in  the  thinking  brain.^° 

.  .  .  Thus  dialectics  reduced  itself  to  the  science  of  the  general  laws  of 
motion,  both  of  the  external  world  and  of  human  thought.  .  .  ." 

How,  then,  does  the  world  move,  according  to  this  philosophy?  The 
key  to  motion  is,  as  has  already  been  said,  contradiction.  Everything 
that  exists  is  challenged  by  its  opposite.  It  is  "negated."  Eventually, 
the  "negation"  (or  the  opposite)  will  prevail,  only  to  be  challenged  in 
turn.  On  this  new  level  of  "negation,"  the  original  position  will  reap- 
pear, but  changed,  made  over,  elevated.  The  changes  of  "negations" 
occur  first  imperceptibly;  i.e.  opposition  against  something  that  exists 
will  gradually  mount  under  a  seemingly  smooth  surface.  But  at  one 
point  the  sum  total  of  these  negative  forces  will  amount  to  a  complete 
and  substantive  reversal :  at  this  point  then  a  kind  of  "leap"  occurs  and 
out  of  a  great  "quantity"  of  modifications  arises  an  entire  new  "quality." 
Thus  we  have  here  a  kind  of  myth  about  the  process  of  change  and 
growth,  a  myth  that  again  has  a  powerful  attraction  for  many  who 
want  something  to  replace  the  notion  of  Providence  and  divine 
judgment. 


"  Engels,  "Ludwig  Feuerbach  and  the  End  of  Classical  German  Philosophy" 
(1886),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing 
House,  1955),  vol.  II,  pp.  386,  387. 

"  Ibid.,  p.  362. 

"  Ibid.,  p.  386. 


129 

...  A  development  that  seemingly  repeats  the  stages  already  passed, 
but  repeats  them  otherwise,  on  a  higher  basis  ("negation  of  negation"),  a 
development,  so  to  speak,  in  spirals,  not  in  a  straight  line;  a  dev^opment 
by  leaps,  catastrophes,  revolutions;  "breaks  in  continuity";  the  transforma- 
tion of  quantity  into  quality;  the  inner  impulses  to  development,  impai-ted 
by  the  contradiction  and  conflict  to  the  various  forces  and  tendencies  act- 
ing on  a  given  body,  or  within  a  given  phenemenon,  or  within  a  given  so- 
ciety; the  interdependence  and  the  closest,  indissoluble  connection  of  all 
sides  of  every  phenomenon  ...  a  connection  that  provides  a  uniform, 
law-governed,  universal  process  of  motion — such  are  some  of  the  featuies 
of  dialectics.  .  .  .^* 

Dialectics  is,  as  one  can  see,  a  most  complicated  and  somewhat 
nebulous  philosophy.  As  now  taught  in  all  Soviet-ruled  schools,  it 
comprises  the  following  f»ur  propositions: 

(a)  Contrary  to  metaphysics,"  dialectics  does  not  regard  nature  as  an 
accidental  agglomeration  of  things,  of  phenomena,  unconnected  with,  iso- 
lated from,  and  independent  of,  each  other,  but  as  a  connected  and  integral 
whole,  in  which  things,  phenomena,  are  organically  connected  with,  de- 
pendent on,  and  determined  by,  each  other. 

*♦***»* 

(b)  Contrary  to  metaphysics,  dialectics  holds  that  nature  is  not  a  state 
of  rest  and  immobility,  stagnation  and  immutability,  but  a  state  of  con- 
tinuous movement  and  change,  of  continuous  renewal  and  development, 
where  something  is  always  arising  and  developing,  and  something  always 
disintegrating  and  dying  away. 

»»*♦*«* 
The  dialectical  method  ^^  regards  as  important  primarily  not  that  which 
at  the  given  moment  seems  to  be  durable  and  yet  is  already  beginning  to 
die  away,  but  that  which  is  arising  and  developing,  even  though  at  the 
given  moment  it  may  appear  to  be  not  durable,  for  the  dialectical  method 
considers  invincible  only  that  which  is  arising  and  developing. 

(c)  Contrary  to  metaphysics,  dialectics  does  not  regard  the  process  of 
development  as  a  simple  process  of  growth^  where  quantitative  changes  do 
not  lead  to  qualitative  changes,  but  as  a  development  which  passes  from 
insignificant  and  imperceptible  quantitative  changes  to  open,  fundamental 
changes,  to  qualitative  changes;  a  development  in  which  the  qualitative 
changes  occur  not  gradually,  but  rapidly  and  abruptly,  taking  the  form 
of  a  leap  from  one  state  to  another;  they  occur  not  accidentally  but  as  the 
natural  result  of  an  accumulation  of  imperceptible  and  gradual  quantita- 
tive changes. 


"Lenin,  •'Karl  Marx"  (July-November  1914),  Selected  Works  (London:  Law- 
rence &  Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  pp.  17,  18. 

"For  the  meaning  of  metaphysics  in  Communist  jargon,  see  p.  128. 

*  Dialectics  is  here  falsely  called  a  "method"  when  actually  the  sense  in  which  the 
term  is  here  used  is  that  of  a  philosophy.    Cf.  above,  footnote  14,  p.  127. 


130 

The  dialectical  method  therefore  holds  that  the  process  of  development 
should  be  tmderstood  not  as  a  movement  in  a  circle,  not  as  a  simple  repeti- 
tion .  ,  .  but  as  an  onward  and  upward  movement.  .  .  . 

(d)  Contrary  to  metaphysics,  dialectics  holds  that  internal  contradic- 
tions are  inherent  in  all  things  and  phenomena  of  nature,  for  they  all  have 
their  negative  and  positive  sides,  a  past  and  a  future,  something  dying  away 
and  something  developing;  and  that  the  struggle  between  these  opposites, 
the  struggle  between  the  old  and  the  new,  between  that  which  is  dying 
away  and  that  which  is  being  bom,  between  that  which  is  disappearing 
and  that  which  is  developing,  constitutes  the  internal  content  of  the  process 
of  development.  .  .  .^ 

In  considering  everything  a  connected  and  integral  whole,  dialectics 
places  the  emphasis  entirely  on  society  as  a  whole  matter  tlian  the  in- 
dividual person.  In  stressing  the  changeability  of  everything,  dialectics 
considers  as  more  real  that  which  is  expected  to  come  than  that  which 
now  exists.  In  insisting  on  the  rapid  and  abrupt  nature  of  change, 
dialectics  points  to  the  inevitability  of  violent  revolutions.  And  the  con- 
cept of  contradictions  puts  forward  the  idea  of  struggle. 

3.  Dialectical  Materialism 

Dialectical  Materialism  ("Diamat")  is,  as  the  term  implies,  the  com- 
bination of  the  two  ideas  of  materialism  and  dialectics.  In  other  words, 
the  laws  of  change,  as  formulated  by  dialectics,  are  considered  the  laws 
of  material  changes,  or,  reversely,  material  conditions  are  conceived  as 
constantly  changing  according  to  dialectic  laws. 

.  .  .  Marx  and  Engels  considered  the  fundamental  limitations  of  the 
"old"  materialism,  including  the  materialism  of  Feuerbach  .  .  .  to  be :  ( 1 ) 
that  this  materialism  was  "predominantly  mechanical,"  ...  (2)  that  the 
old  materialism  was  non-historical,  non-dialectical  (metaphysical,  in  the 
sense  of  anti-dialectical),  and  did  not  adhere  consistently  and  comprehen- 
sively to  the  standpoint  of  development;  (3)  that  it  regarded  the  "hmnan 
essence"  abstractly  and  not  as  the  "ensemble"  of  all  concretely  defined 
historical  "social  relations,"  and  therefore  only  "interpreted"  the  world, 
whereas  the  point  is  to  "change"  it;  that  is  to  say,  it  did  not  understand 
the  importance  of  "revolutionary,  practical-critical,  activity."  ^ 

In  this  combination  of  philosophical  elements,  each  component 
makes  its  own  peculiar  contribution.    The  most  significant  contribution 


'^History  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union  (Bolshevdks),  Short  Course 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1939),  pp.  106,  107,  109.  Also  Sulin,  Prob- 
lems of  Leninism  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  pp. 
714-717. 

"Lenin,  "Karl  Marx"  (July-November  191^), Selected  Works  (London:  Lawrence 
&  Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  pp.  15, 16. 


131 

of  the  materialistic  component  is  the  idea  that  the  laws  of  change  of 
social  conditions  can  be  fully  known. 

,  .  .  Contsary  to  idealism,  which  denies  tlie  p9ssibility  of  knowing  the 
world  and  its  laws,  which  does  not  believe  in  the  authenticity  of  our 
knowledge,  does  not  recognize  objective  truth,  and  holds  that  the  world  is 
full  of  "things-in-themselves"  that  can  never  be  known  to  science,  Marxist 
philosophical  materialism  holds  that  the  world  and  its  laws  are  fully  know- 
able,  that  our  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  nature,  tested  by  experiment  and 
practice,  is  authentic  knowledge  having  the  validity  of  objective  truth,  and 
that  there  are  no  things  in  the  world  which  are  unknowable,  but  only 
things  which  are  still  not  known,  but  which  will  be  disclosed  and  made 
known  by  the  efforts  of  science  and  practice.^ 

It  is  this  claim  to  the  knowabUity  of  all  things,  and  to  Marxist  mate- 
rialism as  the  key  to  such  knowledge,  which  is  the  basis  for  the  assertion 
of  communism  that  it  is  a  "science."  Actually,  since  it  relies  on  fLxed 
dogmas  which  it  refuses  to  subject  to  scientific  tests,  communism  does 
not  proceed  by  the  methods  of  science.  It  does,  however,  draw  much 
of  its  confidence  from  the  illusion  that  the  materialistic  analysis  of  society 
suppHes  "authentic  knowledge." 

The  discovery  of  the  materialistic  conception  of  history,  or  rather,  the 
consistent  extension  of  materialism  to  the  domain  of  social  phenomena,  re- 
moved two  of  the  chief  defects  of  earlier  historical  theories.  In  the  first 
place,  they  at  best  examined  only  the  ideological  motives  of  the  historical 
activity  of  human  beings,  without  investigating  what  produced  these  mo- 
tives, without  grasping  the  objective  laws  governing  the  development  of 
the  system  of  social  relations,  and  without  discerning  the  roots  of  these 
relations  in  the  degree  of  development  of  material  production;  in  the 
second  place,  the  earlier  theories  did  not  cover  the  activities  of  the  masses 
of  the  population,  whereas  historical  materialism  made  it  possible  for  the 
first  time  to  study  with  the  accuracy  of  the  natural  sciences  the  social  con- 
ditions of  the  life  of  the  masses  and  the  changes  in  these  conditions.^* 

The  characteristic  contribution  of  the  dialectic  component  is  the 
emphasis  on  change,  flux,  revolution,  and  struggle. 

.  .  .  The  condition  for  the  knowledge  of  all  processes  of  the  world  in 
their  "self-movement,"  in  their  spontaneous  development,  in  their  real  life, 
is  the  knowledge  of  them  as  a  unity  of  opposites.  Development  is  the 
"struggle"  of  opposites.  ,  ,  . 

**♦♦♦«♦ 


"History  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union  (Bolsheviks),  Short  Course 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1939),  p.  113.  Also  Stalin,  Problems  of  Len- 
inism  (Moscow:   Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  p.  722. 

»*  Lenin,  "Karl  Marx"  (July-November  1914),  Selected  Works  (London:  Law- 
rence &  Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  p.  19. 


132 

The  unity  ...  of  opposltes  is  conditional,  temporary,  transitory,  relative. 
The  struggle  of  mutually  exclusive  opposites  is  absolute,  just  as  develop- 
ment and  motion  are  absolute.^' 

Many  of  the  typical  Oommunist  attitudes  flow  directly  from  the  char- 
acteristic views  of  dialectical  philosophy. 

...  if  the  world  is  in  a  state  of  constant  movement  and  develop- 
ment .  .  .  then  it  is  clear  that  there  can  be  no  "immutable"  social  sys- 
tem. .  .  . 

Hence  the  capitalist  system  can  be  replaced  by  the  Socialist  system.  ,  .  . 

Hence  we  must  not  base  our  orientation  on  the  strata  of  society  which  are 
no  longer  developing,  even  though  they  at  present  constitute  the  predomi- 
nant force,  but  on  those  strata  which  are  developing  and  have  a  future  be- 
fore them,  even  though  they  at  present  do  not  constitute  the  predominant 
force. 

******* 

Hence,  in  order  not  to  err  in  policy,  one  must  look  forward,  not  back- 
ward. 

Further,  if  the  passing  of  slow  quantitative  changes  into  rapid  and 
abrupt  qualitative  changes  is  a  law  of  development,  then  it  is  clear  that 
revolutions  made  by  oppressed  classes  are  a  quite  natural  and  inevitable 
phenomenon. 

Hence  the  transition  from  capitalism  to  Socialism  and  the  liberation  of 
the  working  class  from  the  yoke  of  capitalism  cannot  be  effected  by  slow 
changes,  by  reforms,  but  only  by  a  qualitative  change  of  the  capitaHst  sys- 
tem, by  revolution. 

Hence,  in  order  not  to  err  in  policy,  one  must  be  a  revolutionary,  not  a 
reformist. 

Further,  if  development  proceeds  by  way  of  the  disclosure  of  internal 
contradictions,  by  way  of  collisions  between  opposite  forces  on  the  basis 
of  these  contradictions  and  so  as  to  overcome  these  contradictions,  then  it 
is  clear  that  the  class  struggle  of  the  proletariat  is  a  quite  natural  and  in- 
evitable phenomenon. 

Hence  we  must  not  cover  up  the  contradictions  of  the  capitalist  sys- 
tem, but  disclose  and  unravel  them;  we  must  not  try  to  check  the  class 
struggle  but  carry  it  to  its  conclusion. 

Hence,  in  order  not  to  err  in  policy,  one  must  pursue  an  uncompromising 
proletarian  class  policy,  not  a  reformist  policy  of  harmony  of  the  interests 
of  the  proletariat  and  the  bourgeoisie,  not  a  compromisers'  policy  of  "the 
growing  of  capitalism  into  Socialism."  ^" 

Even  though  Communist  ideology  has  combined  materialism  and 
dialectics  into  one  pliilosophy,  these  two  elements  have  turned  out  to  be 


"Lenin,  "On  Dialectics'*  (1915),  Selected  Works  (London:  Lawrence  &  Wishart, 
Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  pp.  81,  82. 

^History  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union  (Bolsheviks),  Short  Coursa 
(New  York:  International  Publishers,  1939),  pp.  110,  111.  Also:  Stalin,  Problems 
of  Leninism  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing  House,  1953),  pp.  719,  720. 


133 

quite  incompatible  with  each  other.  Materialism,  maintaining  that 
everything  is  matter,  emphasizes  the  evolutionary  aspects  of  things,  for 
the  motion  of  matter  is  naturally  conceived  in  evolutionary  terms. 
Dialectics,  with  its  insistence  on  "contradictions"  and  "abrupt  changes," 
stresses  sti'uggle,  destruction,  revolution.  Those  followers  of  Marx  and 
Engels  who  have  given  greater  emphasis  to  the  materialistic  component 
of  their  philosophy  have  by  and  large  tended  to  expect  more  from  the 
natural  evolution  of  economic  conditions  than  from  revolution.  They 
have  sometimes  predicted  the  "growing  of  capitalism  into  Socialism." 
Lenin  and  his  followers,  by  contrast,  have  tended  to  lean  more  to  the 
dialectic  component  and  have,  as  the  above  quotation  from  Stalin's 
works  shows,  chosen  to  emphasize  above  all  the  contradictions  and  strug- 
gles, the  violent  changes,  and  the  power  of  the  classes  of  "the  future." 
But  the  same  passage  also  shows  that  the  tension  between  the  mate- 
rialistic and  the  dialectic  components  of  Communist  philosophy  has  a 
tendency  to  lead  to  party  splits  over  policy. 

4.  Religion  and  Ethics 

As  we  have  seen,  the  root  of  the  Marxist  philosophy  is  Feuerbach's 
idea  that  God  is  man's  own  invention  and  that  in  reality  there  is  noth- 
ing beyond  nature  (matter).  The  rejection  of  religion  is  thus  of  the 
very  essence  of  Communist  thinking.  The  Communist  reliance  on 
dialectical  materialism  as  a  "science"  capable  of  providing  the  party 
with  "authentic  knowledge"  stands  and  falls  with  the  thesis  that  there 
is  ultimately  nothing  but  matter-in-motion,  and  that  things  spiritual 
are  merely  a  reflection  of  things  material.  The  Communists  have  self- 
assurance  and  confidence  because  of  their  belief  that  they  can  know 
and  eventually  control  everything  because  there  is  no  God  and  no 
Creation. 

•  ,  .  The  philosophical  basis  of  Marxism,  as  Marx  and  Engels  repeatedly 
declared,  is  dialectical  materialism,  which  fully  embodies  the  historical 
traditions  of  the  materialism  of  the  eighteenth  century  in  France  and  of 
Feuerbach  ...  in  Germany — a  materialism  which  is  absolutely  atheistic 
and  resolutely  hostile  to  all  religion.  Let  us  recall  that  the  whole  of  Engels' 
Anti-Diihring  ...  is  an  indictment  of  the  materialist  and  atheist  Diihring 
for  not  being  a  consistent  materialist  and  for  leaving  loopholes  for  religion 
and  religious  philosophy.  .  .  .  Religion  is  tlie  opium  of  the  people — this 
dictum  of  Marx's  is  tlie  cornerstone  of  the  whole  Marxist  view  on  religion. 
Marxism  has  always  regarded  all  modem  religions  and  churches  and  all 
religious  organisations  as  instruments  of  bourgeois  reaction  that  serve  to 
defend  exploitation  and  to  drug  the  working  class.^' 


''Lenin,  "The  Attitude  of  the  Worker's  Party  Towards  Religion"  (May  1909), 
Selected  Works  (London:  Lawrence  &  Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  pp.  663,  664. 


134 

Lenin  himself  went  considerably  beyond  Marx  and  Engels  in  his 
hostility  to  religion. 

,  .  .  Every  religious  idea,  every  idea  of  god,  even  every  flirtation  with 
the  idea  of  god,  is  unutterable  vileness.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  Any  person  who  engages  in  building  a  god,  or  who  even  tolerates 
tfie  idea  of  god-building,  disparages  himself  in  the  worst  possible 
fashion.  .  .  .'* 

What  goes  for  ethics  in  communism  follows  from  the  totality  of  the 
philosophical  positions  already  explained.  Engels,  in  describing  dia- 
lectic philosophy,  had  said : 

»  .  .  For  it  [dialectical  philosophy]  nothing  is  final,  absolute,  sacred.'" 

He  had  further  concluded  that  in  this  continuous  flux,  all  morality 
is  relative  to  class  interests: 

...  In  reality  every  class,  even  every  profession,  has  its  own 
morality.  .  .  .'* 

Lenin  had  stated  that  nothing  is  absolute  except  the  "struggle  of 
mutually  exclusive  opposites"  (see  above,  p.  132).  Stalin  had  attached 
value  mainly  to  the  "strata  which  are  developing  and  have  a  future  be- 
fore them."  What  does  all  this  amount  to?  First,  since  everything 
including  right  and  wrong  "is  in  flux,"  it  amounts  to  the  rejection  not 
merely  of  a  particular  standard,  but  of  any  intrinsic  standard  of  right 
and  wrong.  Secondly,  since  the  only  acknowledged  value  is  that  of  the 
eventual  Communist  future,  progression  in  history  becomes  the  standard 
of  judgment:  whatever  points  "forward"  in  time  is  the  equivalent 
of  "good,"  and  whatever  is  considered  to  point  "backward"  is  the 
equivalent  of  "bad."  Thus,  certain  social  forces  and  certain  organiza- 
tions of  power  are  as  such  endowed  with  value,  regardless  of  the  nature 
of  their  actions.  Thirdly,  since  "nothing  is  absolute  except  struggle," 
the  requirements  of  struggle  are  substituted  for  requirements  of  in- 
trinsic excellence  in  conduct. 

As  a  result,  what  Communists  call  their  "morality"  is  actually  not  a 
standard  of  conduct  in  intrinsic  terms  but  a  relatlvistic  demand  that 
conduct  conform  to  the  shifting  requirements  of  the  party's  strategy. 
The  "class  struggle"  as  a  substitute  for  human  virtue — that  is  the  mean- 
ing of  Lenin's  formulation  of  Communist  "morality" : 

.  .  .  The  whole  object  of  the  training,  education  and  tuition  of  the 
youth  of  today  should  be  to  imbue  them  with  Communist  ethics. 


"Lenin,  "Letter  from  Lenin  to  A.  M.  Gorky"  (Nov.  14,  1913),  Selected  Works 
(London:  Lawrence  &  Wishart,  Ltd.,  1939),  vol.  XI,  pp.  675,  676. 

*  Engels.  "Ludwig  Feuerbach  and  the  End  of  Classical  German  Philosophy" 
(1886),  Marx  and  Engels  Selected  Works  (Moscow:  Foreign  Languages  Publishing 
House,  1955),  vol.  II,  p.  362. 

^  Ibid.,  p.  383. 


,135 

But  is  there  such  a  thing  as  Communist  ethics?  Is  there  such  a  thing 
as  Communist  morality?  Of  course  there  is.  Often  it  is  made  to  appear 
that  we  have  no  ethics  of  our  own;  and  very  often  the  bourgeoisie  accuse 
us  Communists  of  repudiating  all  ethics.  .  .  . 

In  what  sense  do  we  repudiate  ethics  and  morality? 

In  the  sense  that  they  were  preached  by  the  bourgeoisie,  who  declared 
that  ethics  were  God's  conmiandments.  We,  of  course,  say  that  we  do  not 
believe  in  God.  .  .  . 

We  repudiate  all  morality  that  is  taken  outside  of  human,  class 
concepts.  .  .  . 

We  say  that  our  morality  is  entirely  subordinated  to  the  interests  of  the 
class  struggle  of  the  proletariat.  Our  morality  is  deduced  from  the  class 
struggle  of  the  proletariat. 

The  class  struggle  is  still  proceeding,  and  our  task  is  to  subordinate 
everything  to  the  interests  of  this  struggle.  And  we  subordinate  our  Com- 
munist morality  to  this  task.  We  say:  Morality  is  that  which  serves  to  de- 
stroy the  old  exploiting  society  and  to  unite  all  the  toilers  around  the  prole- 
tariat, which  is  creating  a  new  Communist  society. 

Communist  morality  is  the  morality  which  serves  this  struggle.  .  .  .^^ 

The  struggle  of  the  proletariat — that  is  nothing  but  the  ceaseless  pur- 
suit of  power  by  the  Communist  Party.  This  is  the  only  cause  which,  in 
Communist  eyes,  can  justify  human  action,  because  in  the  Communist 
world  view,  there  is  nothing  else  that  could  possibly  justify  anything. 
Having  rejected  God,  having  discarded  any  notions  of  good  that  men  as 
such  have  in  common,  having  proclaimed  the  class  struggle  as  the  basic 
reality,  and  the  laws  of  historical  change  as  absolute,  only  that  which 
in  their  scheme  appears  to  "have  a  future"  can  be  considered  as  having 
any  kind  of  value.  The  "future",  according  to  Communists,  is  inevita- 
bly Communist.  Hence  the  struggle  for  Communist  victory  is  for  them, 
as  one  of  them  put  it,  "the  law  of  laws." 


"  Lenin,  "The  Taslcs  of  die  Youth  League"  (Speech  Delivered  at  the  Third  AII- 
Russian  Congress  of  the  Russian  Young  Communist  League,  Oct.  2,  1920),  Selected 
Works  (New  York:  International  Publishers,  1943),  vol.  IX,  pp.  474,  475,  477. 


INDEX 

Page 

"Activities  of  the  Council  of  People's  Commissars,  The"  (Lenin) 71 

"Address  of  the  Central  Committee  to  the  Communist  League"  (Marx  and 
Engels) 52,  59,  64 

Alexander  II   (Tsar) 11 

Anarchists  and  Communists 98 

Anti-DUhring    (Engels) -— 105,  133 

Asiatic  mode  of  production,  ignored  in  Communist  ideology 24 

"Attitude  of  the  Worker's  Party  Towards  Religion,  The"  (Lenin) 133 

Babeuf,  Francois  N 121 

Bakunin,  Michael  A 4,  7-9 

Bebel,  August 10,  103 

Bernstein,  Edward,  and  "Reformism"  or  "Revisionism" 11,12,43 

Blanqui,   Auguste 7,  8 

Bogdanov  (pseudonym  for  A.  A.  Malinovsky) 13 

Capital  (Marx) 5,  25,  32,  34-40,  50,  121,  124 

Carew  Hunt,  R.  N 7-10 

Commune  of  Paris  (1870-71) 7,  102,  103 

Communism.    See  Marx,  Engels,  Lenin,  Stalin,  Dimitroff,  Knorin,  Mao  Tse- 

tung  and  table  of  contents. 
Communist  International,  Sixth  World  Congress;  demands  world  proletarian 

loyalty  to  U.S.S.R 117,118 

Communist  League 5,  8 

"Communist  Manifesto."    See  "Manifesto  of  the  Communist  Party,  The". 
Commimist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union  (Bolsheviks).    See  also  Lenin,  Stalin, 

Russian  Social  Democratic  Party,  Soviet  Union 4 

11,14,107,108,113-116,118,119 

Comte,    Auguste 6 

"Conditions  of  Affiliation  to  the  Communist  International,  The"  (Lenin) —  85,90 

"Critique  of  the  Gotha  Programme"  (Marx) 50,63,66,  101 

Current  Soviet  Policies  II  (Gruliow) 112 

Darwin,   Charles 2 1 

Decembrists H 

"Declaration  of  the  Conference  of  12  Communist  Parties"  (Moscow,  Novem- 
ber 1957) ,  on  the  duty  of  working  people  to  the  Soviet  Union 120 

Dimitroff,    Georgi 119 

"Eighteenth  Brumaire  of  Louis  Bonaparte,  The"  (Marx) 94 

Engels,  Frederick: 

about  dialectic  philosophy 128,  134 

about  state  and  society 18,  19,  21,  65,  72,  97-100, 103, 105,  108 

admits  self-starting  forces  in  the  succession  of  societies 25 

and  Bebel 1 03 

and  Feuerbach 124,  130 

and  Hegel 122-125,  128 

and  Lenin 4,  22,  24,  27,  72,  75,  99-102,  130,  133,  134 

and  Marx 4,  5,  8,  9,  25,  121 

and  the  Paris  Commune  (1870-71) 102 

and  Russia ^1 

and  Stalin 22,  105 

and  the  Utopians 6,  30,  64 

defines  bourgeoisie  and  proletariat ** 

1 


fi  INDEX 

Engels,  Frederick — Gentinued  Pae* 

dictatorship  of  the  proletariat 98,  99,  103 

discusses  "basis"  and  "superstructure"  of  society 18,  19 

discusses  conditions  of  proletariat 17 

discusses  property 18,  97 

ethics  and  law 18,63,97,  103,  134 

his  requirements  for  "scientific"  socialism 30 

historical  materialism 18-25,  125 

on  dialectical  materialism 25-28,  128,  130,  133 

on  revolution 55-57,  59-61,  63,  65 

"period  of  transition" 65,98-101,103 

rejection  of  God  in  his  concept  of  materialism 124,  125 

"Engels  to  N.  F.  Danielson"   (Engels) 61 

Factory  Act  (1819  in  England) 6 

"Farewell  Letter  to  the  Swiss  Workers"  (Lenin) 116 

Feuerbach,  Ludwig 121,  123-125,  130,  133,  134 

Finanzkapital    (Hilferding) 43 

Fourier,  Charles.     See  also  Socialism  in  France,  Utopian  Socialism 6,  8,  121 

Franco-Prussian  War  (1870-71) 6 

French  Communism.     See  Socialism  in  France. 

"From  the  Afterward  to  the  Second  German  Edition  of  the  First  Volume  of 

Capital"    (Marx) 124 

German  Communist  Party 10 

German  Social  Democracy  (Schorske) 51 

German  Social  Democratic  Party 10,  11 

Glezerman,  G 103-107 

Gruliow,  Leo 112,  114 

Guesde,  Jules  and  the  Parti  Ouvrier  Francais 9 

Gurian,  Waldemar 12-14 

Hegel,  G.  W.  F 15,  25,  27,  28,  30,  121-125,  127,  128 

Hilferding,   Rudolf 43 

"Historical  Tendency  of  Capitalist  Accumulation"  (Marx) 61 

History  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union   (Bolsheviks),  Short 

Course    (Stalin) 26,  116,  126, 130-132 

Hitler,  Adolf 1 6 

Hobson,  J.  A 43 

Hook,  Sidney 4,  5,  11 

"Housing  Question,  The"  (Engels) 97 

Hyndman,  H.  M.,  and  the  "Social  Democratic  Federation" 9 

Imperialism  ( Hobson ) 43 

"Imperialism,  The  Highest  Stage  of  Capitalism"  (Lenin) 43-50 

"Importance  of  Gold  Now  and  After  the  Complete  Victory  of  Socialism,  The" 

(Lenin) 111 

"Industrial  reserve  army".    See  Marx. 

International,  First  (International  Workingmen's  Association) 5,7-9 

Basle  Congress    (1869) 9 

Hague  Congress   (1872) 9 

Philadelphia  Congress   (1876) 9 

International,  Second 9,  10,  14 

International,  Third  (Comintern) 10,  14 

"Interview  With  the  First  American  Labour  Delegation"   (Stalin) 112 

Introduction  to  "The  Class  Struggles  in  France  1848  to  1850  by  Karl  Marx" 

(Engels) 60 

Iskra 13 

Japan  (mentioned  by  Lenin) 48 

"Karl  Marx"  (Engels) 22 

"Karl  Marx"  (Lenin) 28,29,126,127,129-131 

Kautsky,  Karl i 10 


INDEX  111 

Pagre 

Khrushchev,  N.  S 14,  50,  110,  112-115 

at  the  Twentieth  Party  Congress  on  the  inevitability  of  war 114 

Kienthal,  Socialist  international  conference 13 

Knorin,  V 119 

"Kulaks"  (term  used  by  Lenin) 69 

" 'Left- Wing'  Childishness  and  Petty-Bourgeois  Mentality"  (Lenin) 116 

" 'Left- Wing'  Communism,  An  Infantile  Disorder"  (Lenin) 53,54 

68,70,71,86-88,93-95,111 
Lenin,  V.  I.: 

agreement  with  Marx's  theory: 

in  attacking  reformists 51,53 

on  the  importance  of  materialism 28,  126,  127 

on  the  inevitability  of  class  conflict 43,  46,  47,  52 

on  the  total  critique  of  society 32,  46,  50,  52,  53 

and  Bogdanov 1 3 

and  Plekhanov 1 1-13 

and  Russian  terrorism 4,  12 

attacks  "opportunism" 67,68,  78-81,84 

biography 11-14 

causes  Bolshevik-Menshevik  split 1 2 

concept  of  class  alliance 48,  49,  67,  69,  90-95 

concept  of  class  struggle 43,  47, 

52,  67-72,  78,  86-89,  94,  95, 103, 104,  134,  135 

concept  of  the  dialectic 129,  131,  132 

concept  of  historical  materialism 28,  29,91,  126,  127,  131 

concept  of  revolution 49-51,  53,  66-73,  88,  108,  109, 113 

necessary  connection  with  war 113 

the  "two  revolutions" 91,92 

concept  of  the  state 52,72,73,99-106,117 

the  antithesis  ©f  freedom 99,  102,  103 

cultural-educational  function  of  the  Soviet  State 104 

describes  imperialism 45-50,  116,  117 

inherent  contradictions  in 48,49,  116,  117 

weakness  of  Lenin's  concept 49,  50 

describes  monopoly  capitalism 43-45 

distinguishes  between  proletarian  and  bourgeois  democracy 52,  84, 

89,91,92,102,103,106,  107 

distinguishes  propaganda  from  agitation 82,  83 

founds  Communist  Party  in  Russia 12 

identifies  "intellectual"  with  "bourgeois"  element 84-86,  88,  89 

influenced  by  Hobson  and  Hilferding 43 

modification  of  Marx's  theory: 

eliminates  reference  to  Asiatic  society 24 

emphasizes  "consciousness" 29,  76,  78-82 

emphasizes  imperialist  wars 48,  49 

emphasizes  military  character  of  class  struggle 70,  81,  84,  85 

emphasizes  "monopoly"  in  capitalism  rather  than  "competition," 

and  "finance"  rather  than  "factory" 43,  44,  47 

emphasizes  political,  rather  than  economic  contradictions  in  cap- 
italism  47,  116 

extension  of  functions  of  proletarian  rule 104 

extension  of  term  "bourgeoisie" 71,  73 

follows  Engels  in  elaborating  dialectical  materialism 26,  27,  130,  133 

greater  hostility  toward  religion 133,  134 

on  the  corruption  of  part  of  the  proletariat 46,  53 

en  the  protracted  struggle  in  the  "transition"—  67-69,  88,  90-92,  111,  113 
on  the  role  of  colonies 45,46,67,69-71, 118 


|y  INDEX 

Lenin,  V.  I.— Continued  ^^^^ 

notion  of  ethics — 

entirely  within  class  concepts 1-3*.  j'^^ 

on  "just"  and  "unjust"  wars ^^o"  oa 

on  the  need  for  subterfuge 53,  54,  93,  94 

on  the  utility  of  terror ^J^'^lu. 

v'ileness  of  religion co  ^i 

on  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  the  "transition"  period 68,  71, 

72,88,89,102-106,116-118 

on  the  nature  and  tactics  of  the  party ^h^f' 

67,  68,  71,  72,  75-95,  110-113,  116,  117 

and  the  Communist  International 85 

coexistence  with  the  enemy 110-113,117 

combination  of  legal  and  illegal  activities 93,  94 

"democratic  cenk-alism" 84-87 

guardian  of  "truth"  and  "science" 85-87 

neutralization  of  opposition 89,  90,  92,  95 

relation  to  bourgeoisie 89-91 

relation  to  the  masses 81-83,  87-90,  93-95 

on  the  peasantry  and  agriculture 49,  67,  69,  71,  88-92,  94,  95 

existence  prolongs  the  weakness  of  the  proletariat 94 

on  the  place  of  reforms 51,  110 

on  the  Soviet  Union,  its  war  against  world  capitalism  inevitable 113, 

-114,116-118 

•JLetter  from  Lenin  to  A.  M.  Gorky"  (Lenin) 134 

"Letter  to  L.  Kugelmann"  (Marx) 100 

"Letter  to  P.  V.  Annenkov"  (Marx) 86 

"Ludwie  Feuerbach  and  the  End  of  Classioal  German  Philosophy"  (Engels) 

22,  122,  124,  125,  128,  134 

Liebknecht,  Karl 1 0 

Luxemburg,  Rosa 1 0 

Manchester  School ^ 

"Manifest©  of  the  Communist  Party,  The"  (Marx  and  Engels) 5,  17, 

18,  29,  34,  41,  51,  55,  57-64,  75,  90,  98,  100,  101,  104,  117,  121 

Manuilsky,  D.  Z 120 

Mao  Tse-tung 1 19 

Marx,  Karl: 

analysis  and  indictment  of  capitalism 23,  32-42,  47 

and  Bakunin r '"" 

and  Blanqui ° 

and    Engels 5,  8,  9,  21,  22,  30,  121 

and   Feuerbach 121,  123,  124,  130,  133 

an^  the  First  International '"" 

and  Hegel 15,  27,  28,  121-124 

and  Lenin.     See  also  Lenin 4,  12,22,26, 

28,  29,  32,  43,  44,  46-59,  52,  59,  66-73,  75,  76,  78,  87,  88, 
90,  91,  94,  96,  100,  102,  108,  109,  126,  130,  131,  133,  134. 

and  the  Utopians 6-8,51,63,121 

as  a  philosopher 121-126,  130,  133 

as  a  prophet 11,17,28,29,32,41,42,47 

attacks  religion 58,  124,  125,  133 

biography ^" 

concept  of  alienation 19>  37,  40 

concept  of  commodity 33-38,  42 

concept  of  concentration  and  centralization 39,61 

concept  of  "consciooisne'ss" 16,20,76,126 

concept  of  democracy 31 

concept  of  "increasing  misery" ^0 


INDEX  y 

Marx,  Karl — Continued  Page 

concept  of  internationalism 108,  109 

concept  of  labor  theory  of  value 36 

concept  of  majority 62,  87 

concept  of  morality  and  law 32,  36,  58,  73,  96,  97 

concept  of  the  party  and  its  tactics 75,81,90 

concept  of  revolution 32,  49,  55,  56, 

59-64, 66,  69,  70,  73,  78,  98, 100, 108 

concept  of  rights  and  equality 65,  66,  101,  102 

concept  of  the  state 33,  52,  59,  62-66,  95-102 

distinguished  from  society 95-99,  101,  108 

concept  of  surplus  value 35-38 

weakness  of  the  concept 37,  38 

defines  law  of  acciunulation 39,  40 

dialectical  materialism 25-28,  130-133 

discusses  bourgeoisie   (capitalists) 17,24,33, 

35-41,  56-64,  68-70,  90,  98, 101 

discusses  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat 23,  59,  62-66,  98,  101,  102 

distinguishes  two  phases  within  it 65,  66 

discusses  feudal  society 17,  24, 41,  60, 69 

discusses  the  future  Communist  society  and  its  freedom 63-66,  98,  102 

discusses  the  peasantry 57,  94 

discusses  the  petty-bourgeoisie 18,41,57,59,64 

discusses  the  proletariat 17,  18,  23, 

35-41,  55-64,  66,  69,  75,  78,  90,  98,  101 

discusses  property 16,  20,  52,  58,  60,  63 

discusses  structure  and  superstructure 20,  97 

distinguishes  between  "revolutionary"  and  "really  revolutionary" 57,  58 

historical  materialism 15-25,  28,  29,  126 

"industrial  reserve  army" 33,  39, 40 

mentions  ancient  mode  of  production 24 

mentions  phases  of  society,  including  Asiatic  phase 24,  23 

split  of  Marx's  followers 32,  33,  43,  44 

treatment  of  classes  and  class  struggle 15-23,  33,  34, 

36,  38, 41, 42, 52, 55-65,  71,  72,  90, 98, 100, 101 

Marxism  and  Linguistics  (Stalin) 105 

Nechaev,  S.  G 4, 12 

"On  Authority"  (Engels) 63 

"On  Dialectics"  (Lenin) 28,  132 

"One  Step  Forward,  Two  Steps  Back"  (Lenin) 76,  78,  79,  84-86 

"Opportunism"  (term  used  by  Lenin) 46,  51,  67,  78-80,  84 

Oriental  Despotism  (Wittfogel) 24 

"Origin  of  the  Family,  Private  Property  and  the  State,  The"  (Engels) 18,  22, 

25,  65,  97,  99 

Owen,  Robert.     See  also  Utopian  Socialism 6 

Palmer,  R.  R 5,  6 

Plamenatz,  John 6-8 

Plekhanov,   Georgi 1 1-13 

founds  Russian  Marxism 11 

"Political  Report  of  the  Central  Committee  to  the  Fifteenth  Congress  of  the 

C.P.S.U.  (B.)"   (Stalin) 112 

Pravda 1 3 

Preface  to  "A  Contribution  to  the  Critique  of  Political  Economy"  (Marx).  21,  24,  60 
Preface  to  the  English  Edition  of  1888  of  "The  Manifesto  of  the  Communist 

Party"    (Engels) 100 

Preface  to  the  French  and  German  editions  of  "Imperialism,  The  Highest 

Stage  of  CapitaUsm"  (Lenin) 48,49 

Preface  to  the  Third  German  Edition  of  Marx's  "The  Eighteenth  Brumaire  of 
Louis  Bonaparte"  (Engels) 21 


yi  INDEX 

Page 

"Preliminary  Draft  of  Theses  on  the  Agrarian  Question"  (Lenin) 90 

"Preliminary   Draft   of  Theses  on   the  National   and   Colonial   Questions" 

tLenin) 118 

Problems  of  Leninism  (Stalin) 26, 

67,  68,  70,  72,  77,  80,  83,  85,  87,  92,  101,  104-107,  109,  111,  115, 
126,  130-132. 

"Proletarian  Culture"  (Lenin) 104 

"Proletarian  Revolution  and  the  Renegade  Kautsky,  The"  (Lenin) 52,  69 

Proudhon,  P.  J.     See  also  Socialism  in  France 7,8,  121 

Pyziur,    Eugene 4 

Red  Army,  the  "army  of  the  international  proletariat" 118 

"Report  of  the  Central  Committee  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet 

Union  to  the  Twentieth  Party  Congress"  (Khrushchev) 115 

"Report  of  the  Central  Committee  of  the  R.C.P.  (Bokheviks)  at  the  Eighth 

Party  Congress"  (Lenin) 113 

"Report  to  the  Eighteenth  Congress  of  the  C.P.S.U.  (B.)  on  the  Work  of  the 

Central  Committee"   (Stalin) 105 

Revolution  in  France  (1789) 5,6 

Revolution  of  1848,  European 5,  7 

Rheinische  Zeitung 4 

"Rale  of  the  Communist  Party,  The"  (Lenin) 87 

Russia  (before  November  1917) 4,6,9-11,13,14,61,75,76 

Revolution  of   1905 9,  13 

Russian  Social  Democratic  Party 11,12,76 

founded  at  Minsk 1 1 

split  at  London 12,  13 

Saint-Simon,  Claude.     See  also  Socialism  in  France,  Utopian  Socialism 6,  8 

Schorske,  Carl  E 10,51 

"Semiproletarian"   (terra  used  by  Lenin) 69,92 

used  by  Stalin 109 

Shub,   David 12,  13 

"Social-chauvinism"  (term  used  by  Lenin) 46 

Social  Democrats  and  Communists 32,  33,  46,  50,  90 

Socialism  in  France.     See  also  Saint-Simon  and  Fourier 5,  30 

"Socialism:  Utopian  and  Scientific"  (Engels) 19,  30,  64,  65,  99,  125 

Soviet  Union 3,  14,37,50,  102-120 

"Speech  at  the  June  2,  1956,  meeting  in  Moscow  of  Young  Communist  League 

members"   (Khrushchev) 113 

"Speech  Delivered  at  Joint  Plenum  of  the  Central  Committee  and  Central 

Control  Commission  of  the  C.P.S.U.  (B.)"  (Stalin) 118 

"Speech  Delivered  at  a  Meeting  of  Nuclei  Secretaries  of  the  Moscov/  Organi- 
zation of  the  R.C.P.  (Bolsheviks)"  (Lenin) 113,117 

Stalin,  J.  v.: 

and    Engels 1 05 

as  leader  of  world  communism 14,  80,  85 

concept  of  the  dictatorship  of  the  proletariat,  the  "transition"  period 68, 

72,  80,  82,  83,  85,  92,  104-107,  109,  111,  115 

concept  of  the  state  in  the  "transition"  period 104-107 

concept  of  world  revolution 67-70,  105,  108,  109,  111,  112,  116 

possibility  of  peaceful  achievement 115 

condemns  all  who  differ  on  party  tactics 87,  104 

particularly  "textualists"  and  "Talmudists" 105 

demands  world  revolutionary  loyalty  to  U.S.S.R 118 

describes   imperialism 67,69,70,  108,  109 

its  allies,  petty  bourgeois  democrats  and  the  Second  International 109 

just  war  against  it 116 


INDEX  Til 

Stalin,  J.  v.— Continued  Page 

describes  Marxist  dialectics  as  contrary  to  metaphysics 26,  129,  130 

describes  role  of  Soviet  Union 109-112 

discourages  ideological  references  to  Asiatic  society 24 

on  the  peasantry 92,  106,  109 

on  proletarian  alliance  with  other  classes 92,  106,  109 

on  the  tasks  of  the  party  and  revolutionaries 67, 

77,  80,  83,  85,  87,  92, 105,  107,  118,  132 

on  the  use  of  reforms  and  agreements 100,  101,  132 

policy  of  coexistence  and  war 100,  105,  108-112,  114-116 

relation  of  minority  to  majority  will 77,  104-107 

"State  and  Revolution,  The"  (Lenin) 52,  68,  72,  73,  99,  100,  103,  106 

"Tactics  of  the  R.C.P.  (B.),  The"  (Lenin) 110 

"Talmudists."     See  Stalin. 

"Tasks  of  the  Youth  League,  The"  (Lenin) 135 

"Textualists."     See  Stalin. 

"Theses  on  Feuerbach"  (Marx) 123 

"Theses  cm  the  Fundamental  Tasks  of  the  Second  Congress  of  the  Communist 

International"    (Lenin) 89,  93 

"Three  Sources  and  Three  Component  Parts  of  Marxism,  The"  (Lenin) 28,  86 

Tkachev,  P.  N 8,  12 

Twentieth  Congress  of  the  Communist  Party  of  the  Soviet  Union 112,  114 

"Two  Tactics  of   Social-Democracy  in  the  Democratic   Revolution,   The" 

( Lenin ) 91,92 

Ulianov,  Vladimir  Il'ich.     See  Lenin. 

United  States 3,  9,  18,  45,  55,  56,  58 

"Urgent  Tasks  of  Our  Movement,  The"  (Lenin) 70,  79 

Utopian  socialism: 

distinguished  from  Marxism 6-8 

criticized  by  Marx  and  Engels 29,  30,  51,  121 

criticized  by  Lenin 67,  68 

Voraussetzungen  des  Sozialismus,  Die  (Bernstein) 43 

"Wage  Labour  and  Capital"  (Marx) 96 

"War  and  Peace"  (Lenin) 71 

Weaver,  Richard 23 

What  Is  Property?  (Proudhon) 7 

"What  Is  To  Be  Done?"  (Lenin) 51-53,  76,  77,  79-84,  86 

"Where  to  Begin?"  (Lenin) 70,81 

Wittfogel,  Kari  A 24 

Zimmerwald,  Socialist  international  conference 13 


BOSTON  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


3  9999  05445  3178 


JUL